Friday, May 28. 2010
I Knew Prufrock Before He Got Famous
(Will anyone connect the song title/blog title to our course?)
.
.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I am sick and tired of people who are living on the B-list
They're waiting to be famous
And they're wondering why they do this
I know I'm not the one who is habitually optimistic,
But I'm the one who's got the microphone here
So just remember this:
Life is about love
Last minutes
And lost evenings
About fire in our bellies
And furtive little feelings
And the aching amplitudes that set our needles all a-flickering
And help us with remembering
That the only thing that's left to do is live
- Frank Turner, "I Knew Prufrock Before He Got Famous"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
We listen to graduation speeches and write quotes on our binders. We even put our favorite sayings in our yearbooks, forever identifying ourselves with a few simple words.
I think we take the First Amendment for granted. By that, I don’t mean that we don’t appreciate it. We do. I think all of you are deeply aware that you’re pretty free to express yourself. Instead, I believe we rarely stop to consider what that freedom entails. We recognize the opportunities we’ve been presented with, but don’t imagine ourselves doing anything truly important with them.
How many of you honestly believe you’ll say something worth remembering in your lifetime?
I could be wrong, but I’m guessing a minority of you would raise your hands if I asked that question in class. You probably don’t feel like your words are going to adorn a teenager’s binder anytime soon.
But is that a reflection of a lack of profundity, or a lack of confidence?
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Our history is lined with the words of men and women who had something worth saying, the skills necessary to say it, and the ability to communicate that message to a receptive audience. At some point, each and every one of those figures made a conscious decision: “I have something the world needs to hear; I know something the world needs to know: I will share this with the world and hope they can hear me.”
This is essentially why Dr. King, whose work we’ll read next week, wrote what he wrote. He wasn't just giving a voice to people who deserved to be heard; when he sat down to write, he knew he had something in his heart worth sharing. It was imperative that he find a way to share it. So he wrote, he spoke, he preached, he agitated, he fought, and he defended what he knew through long years of study and soul-searching to be the moral right.
His words changed lives not only because he had something to say, but because he said it beautifully, and at the right time.
King’s convictions helped shape a movement, but the way he expressed them helped shape a nation.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I want you to think about your parents. One (or both) of them probably said something memorable to you over the years – something that helped you build the scaffolding for what would eventually become your identity. Can you imagine they thought they’d have the chance to say something profound before you were born?
Many of you have told me you’d welcome the opportunity to be parents. I don’t know that you’ve really thought about what that entails.
Imagine you’re at a hospital, looking through a window at your newborn as he or she sleeps.
In that moment, you’re painfully aware of the fact that your child knows nothing – and that you are responsible for keeping them safe while helping them navigate an entirely unknown world.
In that moment, you understand how little they know – and how much you do.
Picture your mother and father staring off into the distance after you emerged into the world, trying to figure out how they would teach you, how they would guide you – how they would get you to the place you’re at today.
Someday, you’ll feel that same hitch in your gut. You’ll realize what it means to be responsible for the safety of someone else’s star. You’ll realize what it means to shape it with the force of your words, your standards, your guidance.
And after eighteen years, you’ll summon the strength to say goodbye to them.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
At the beginning of the year, I asked you a simple question: What would you attempt if you knew you could not fail?
Without going too much into detail, I’ll say that those who stop to think about it – much like those who stopped to think about the Ecclesiastes quote – can see so much of what we’ve covered over the course of nine short months in that question. If you really turn that question over in your head, in the context of everything we’ve read, discussed, and yes, attempted, you’d be surprised by what you discover.
Those of you who’ve known me for a while know I’m fond of that image of the coin flip. Think of the class as a coin, with that question as the “heads” face.
Today, I give you question that makes up the “tails” face, the question that – when viewed in tandem with the other – encapsulate just about everything I’ve tried to do with this simple little English class.
What would you say if you knew the world would listen…and how would you say it?
What does the world need to hear?
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Many of you will be teachers, guides, lecturers…speakers of profound words and dispensers of wisdom. People will look to you. People will listen to you.
But no one – especially not me – can give you the words in advance.
This is your graduation speech, your opportunity to leave a final impression on me and those around you – your last footstep in the blog’s wet cement, with your initials carved beside it.
You were here. You had chances, and you took them. You mattered.
You’re heading out there. You’ll have more chances, and you’ll matter to different people.
So while you still have time, write what you want to write. It can be about you, about humanity, about the world – heck, it can be about a combination of them, and I’d encourage you to try to do that!
Address this to anyone you choose. It can be to me, your classmates, your family, your children, someone you care about here, the world at large, or whoever else comes to mind.
But I want you to say what needs to be said – the words only you can write – and I want you to write them now.
And I don’t want you to forget these words…because you might be saying them to someone else a couple of decades down the line.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That’s the prompt: Tell us something meaningful. Tell us what you’ve always wanted to say. Be honest, insightful, creative, and clear.
Write the words. Write the songs.
Write the path.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This post is due at 11:59pm on Wednesday, June 2nd. As per the usual, you can respond to a (or a few) question(s) from the end of the post here, or you can write a more general response to the whole thing. Your post should be at least four seven-sentence paragraphs long, and punctuation, grammar, and mechanics all count towards your grade. Compose your replies carefully, and always remember to state the why for every what!
As per the usual, you are also required to write a four-sentence (minimum) response to at least two other posts. Make sure the response is a legitimate continuation of the discussion the poster has started with his/her comment, and try to respond to the feedback you receive as well!
Finally, please print your two favorite posts, regardless of period, and bring them to class Thursday.
And while these won't be my last words - here or in class - I want to thank you for a fantastic semester! These next two weeks are going to fly by...
I am sick and tired of people who are living on the B-list
They're waiting to be famous
And they're wondering why they do this
I know I'm not the one who is habitually optimistic,
But I'm the one who's got the microphone here
So just remember this:
Life is about love
Last minutes
And lost evenings
About fire in our bellies
And furtive little feelings
And the aching amplitudes that set our needles all a-flickering
And help us with remembering
That the only thing that's left to do is live
- Frank Turner, "I Knew Prufrock Before He Got Famous"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
We listen to graduation speeches and write quotes on our binders. We even put our favorite sayings in our yearbooks, forever identifying ourselves with a few simple words.
I think we take the First Amendment for granted. By that, I don’t mean that we don’t appreciate it. We do. I think all of you are deeply aware that you’re pretty free to express yourself. Instead, I believe we rarely stop to consider what that freedom entails. We recognize the opportunities we’ve been presented with, but don’t imagine ourselves doing anything truly important with them.
How many of you honestly believe you’ll say something worth remembering in your lifetime?
I could be wrong, but I’m guessing a minority of you would raise your hands if I asked that question in class. You probably don’t feel like your words are going to adorn a teenager’s binder anytime soon.
But is that a reflection of a lack of profundity, or a lack of confidence?
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Our history is lined with the words of men and women who had something worth saying, the skills necessary to say it, and the ability to communicate that message to a receptive audience. At some point, each and every one of those figures made a conscious decision: “I have something the world needs to hear; I know something the world needs to know: I will share this with the world and hope they can hear me.”
This is essentially why Dr. King, whose work we’ll read next week, wrote what he wrote. He wasn't just giving a voice to people who deserved to be heard; when he sat down to write, he knew he had something in his heart worth sharing. It was imperative that he find a way to share it. So he wrote, he spoke, he preached, he agitated, he fought, and he defended what he knew through long years of study and soul-searching to be the moral right.
His words changed lives not only because he had something to say, but because he said it beautifully, and at the right time.
King’s convictions helped shape a movement, but the way he expressed them helped shape a nation.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I want you to think about your parents. One (or both) of them probably said something memorable to you over the years – something that helped you build the scaffolding for what would eventually become your identity. Can you imagine they thought they’d have the chance to say something profound before you were born?
Many of you have told me you’d welcome the opportunity to be parents. I don’t know that you’ve really thought about what that entails.
Imagine you’re at a hospital, looking through a window at your newborn as he or she sleeps.
In that moment, you’re painfully aware of the fact that your child knows nothing – and that you are responsible for keeping them safe while helping them navigate an entirely unknown world.
In that moment, you understand how little they know – and how much you do.
Picture your mother and father staring off into the distance after you emerged into the world, trying to figure out how they would teach you, how they would guide you – how they would get you to the place you’re at today.
Someday, you’ll feel that same hitch in your gut. You’ll realize what it means to be responsible for the safety of someone else’s star. You’ll realize what it means to shape it with the force of your words, your standards, your guidance.
And after eighteen years, you’ll summon the strength to say goodbye to them.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
At the beginning of the year, I asked you a simple question: What would you attempt if you knew you could not fail?
Without going too much into detail, I’ll say that those who stop to think about it – much like those who stopped to think about the Ecclesiastes quote – can see so much of what we’ve covered over the course of nine short months in that question. If you really turn that question over in your head, in the context of everything we’ve read, discussed, and yes, attempted, you’d be surprised by what you discover.
Those of you who’ve known me for a while know I’m fond of that image of the coin flip. Think of the class as a coin, with that question as the “heads” face.
Today, I give you question that makes up the “tails” face, the question that – when viewed in tandem with the other – encapsulate just about everything I’ve tried to do with this simple little English class.
What would you say if you knew the world would listen…and how would you say it?
What does the world need to hear?
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Many of you will be teachers, guides, lecturers…speakers of profound words and dispensers of wisdom. People will look to you. People will listen to you.
But no one – especially not me – can give you the words in advance.
This is your graduation speech, your opportunity to leave a final impression on me and those around you – your last footstep in the blog’s wet cement, with your initials carved beside it.
You were here. You had chances, and you took them. You mattered.
You’re heading out there. You’ll have more chances, and you’ll matter to different people.
So while you still have time, write what you want to write. It can be about you, about humanity, about the world – heck, it can be about a combination of them, and I’d encourage you to try to do that!
Address this to anyone you choose. It can be to me, your classmates, your family, your children, someone you care about here, the world at large, or whoever else comes to mind.
But I want you to say what needs to be said – the words only you can write – and I want you to write them now.
And I don’t want you to forget these words…because you might be saying them to someone else a couple of decades down the line.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
That’s the prompt: Tell us something meaningful. Tell us what you’ve always wanted to say. Be honest, insightful, creative, and clear.
Write the words. Write the songs.
Write the path.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This post is due at 11:59pm on Wednesday, June 2nd. As per the usual, you can respond to a (or a few) question(s) from the end of the post here, or you can write a more general response to the whole thing. Your post should be at least four seven-sentence paragraphs long, and punctuation, grammar, and mechanics all count towards your grade. Compose your replies carefully, and always remember to state the why for every what!
As per the usual, you are also required to write a four-sentence (minimum) response to at least two other posts. Make sure the response is a legitimate continuation of the discussion the poster has started with his/her comment, and try to respond to the feedback you receive as well!
Finally, please print your two favorite posts, regardless of period, and bring them to class Thursday.
And while these won't be my last words - here or in class - I want to thank you for a fantastic semester! These next two weeks are going to fly by...
Trackbacks
Trackback specific URI for this entry
No Trackbacks
Comments
Display comments as
(Linear | Threaded)
The final symphony is sounding...and yet I still have music left in me. When I see this school, I am not looking at the education, or the experience, or the fun of it. I see the people walking around me with their lost in thought expressions, their happy ignorance, their humble uniqueness, all with their own peace of mind. I do not want anyone here to be a realist. All that will entail is a too well planned out life. To me, a life like that seems more like a self-set destiny and to be a person is to live life with a little improvisation and not with just fate. I do not want anyone to be too imaginative as well. How can you apply perfection to an imperfect world around you? I want the final symphony to be the art of realism. The creativity involved in shaping the unchangeable. I want the people to pursue their dreams not because they believe they can, but because they know that dreams come true and that they can make that statement true for themselves. I want to hear the drums beat of future rock stars. I want to see the case of the century that will push crime out of virtual existence. I do not just want to see a cure for cancer. I want to see cancer used as medicine to kill other diseases as far fetched as that may be. I want to see ship captains sailing across the 7 seas in search of the treasure of adventure. I want air pilots defending the country from the enemy that is war and make peace. I want cooks creating the best food in the entire known world...and still manage to top that the next day. I want a little realistic fantasy. I want a dreamy truth. I want freedom so powerful that people actually beg to be less free because it seems too comfortable for them. I want people to love all they do and still be humble about it. I want those new frontiers explored. I want to see basketball on the moon. I want to see teachers teaching about how teaching about teaching is as fun as if the students were teaching themselves and that life is like teaching because teaching can be so enjoyably real. I want friends to be best friends and best friends to be besterer friends and so on. I want to see happy faces everywhere that come knowing that I can be sad whenever I need to be, but still be happy at this moment. I want sad faces knowing that it makes us happy knowing that we can still be sad as human beings. I want to see a well planned out past and an unplanned future with the same destination. The destination shall be called the final symphony...set before the other final symphonies that come afterward. It is pretty much a final blog (though I like to think of everything as an unending finale) so I am going to put this into awesomely understandably complicated simple terms. Do not just say that if you set your mind on something you can do anything. I want you to do everything you possible for you and see if your mind could keep up. You are what the finale will be and the finale's going to be [insert your awesome final word here]! This is William Zhang. The poet of truths and the rational visionary of purpose. I hope you guys have a great lasting performance! And I am talking about life here.
Whoops that 6th from last sentence should read. "I want you to do everything [beyond] possible for you(rself) and see if your [extravagantly purposeful] mind could keep up." Thank you for your time. Don't forget to insert an awesome final word. Just mention it. It is your very own unending finale after all.
Your blog sounded like an extension of what Mr. Feraco would say. I like how I could visualize everything that you were talking about, how you painted a picture with just words. The metaphor of the last symphony was ingenious too!
"A realistic fantasy..." As much as everything seemed so appealing, how would that actually be possible though?..
"A realistic fantasy..." As much as everything seemed so appealing, how would that actually be possible though?..
You put a nice rhythm to your symphony blog "I want...". I cannot imagine how this would be sung, but I can see you want to see everything. As much as the rhythm interests me, you also put a very nice ending. I bet anyone would want to read your blog.
I cannot imagine this sung either. I can imagine this as a speech though. Well written.
I really enjoy reading your blog post because I think that the things you wrote are very unique and they caught my attentions. This post tells a lot about you and how you really feel deep inside. It is very nice to read about what you want. Like you, I want to have lots of things too!
From your post, it's obvious you want a lot of things. But more importantly, while I reading your message, I felt as if your words were of the utmost significance. The words were beautifully crafted and the repetition made the speech. I applaud you for incorporating the symphony metaphor so well. I wish you a great ending performance.
Nice rhythm. I really like how you wrote “I want…” It sounds really inspirational. I agree that it is really hard to apply perfection into an imperfect world. Even with an imperfect world, we dream to make it perfect. This is the drive that makes us want to do better and advance more into life. The ending is quite amusing when you wrote “This is William Zhang. The poet of truths and…”
My goodness, William! You used quite a bit of parallelism in this grand finale, and you used it phenomenally! It seems right that everything you have to say is clumped in a single paragraph. It makes your last words seem all the more powerful; it is as if you are eager, almost impatient to move on, but want to make a lasting impression on us.
I look at our school and think about the amazing students it molds. Our school is truly amazing, and I am going to both remember and miss it forever.
I always like your post; it always contain lots of good informations. You always put lots of effort and shows great motivations. This time you tried to use "I want to" for every sentences. It works great. Good job!
Yes just like other comments say, your blog post does not sound like it could be sung. But knowing you William, you will find a way to make it your first hit single!!!I'm sure your out of this world optimism set the bar for all these other blog posts. And remember: I got to know you before you got famous.
I like how you started your sentences with I want and I enjoy the rhythm. Most of all, I like how you ended your blog - "I hope you guys have a great lasting performance! And I am talking about life here."
you know, as i see you as the first to respond to the post, i think "man this guy is quick." not only are you quick, but your ideas are very well put together with a unique flare. good job!
The outside world contains many challenges and shows no mercy. Although, humanity is not always evil, it still shows its characteristics that expresses evil, and there are people who carry those hositilities. This could be a challenge for anyone to ensure their security and survival for their own sake. As much as I fear for myself, I think of all those whose lives are not as extendable as they thought it would, and those still living and luck not always being with them. I would surely face the human nature and its inhumanity, when I leave the world I had always known as high school. Once I enter into the real world, the world where I will be surrounded by different people, I must learn from the real world, just as much as I have to learn how to be independent.
As usual, the human nature is neither good nor evil, but I can ensure as long as anyone can hearn how to be independent and avoid doing unnecessary things, things that would make them become the target of a criminal, their chances of survival are high. As long as I am not totally all by myself, for I still have support, I should not worry that as much about surviving. However, people, like family, may not be there to give me the support, so I have to step up for msyelf. I would always see me myself face-to-face with the weaknesses of my past and I say I must not get them over me, for they are in the past and I am through with them. The future could never be more better when I am with my family.
I would follow my conscience, make right choices, and know what certain outcomes will result in my actions. There are many paths for me to choose, but I am smart and wise to choose the one is right for me. This may sound like a dstiny, but it is not anything I would say is one. Since I will be independent, I have to watch over myself. This is one of the things I have to learn how to be independent, much as keeping my privacy. I would be helping in the community and asking for help when needed. I would not care much of other people doing things that displease me, because that is their business. I would follow the laws in the society and respect those who I care about. As far as the future goes, I am hoping to see the wonderful events that would show up in my lifetime, events that might fill me with the cheerfulness I would want in my heart.
People who wish to remain they are living, I would feel the same. I have lived quite a while in the country I have always cherished with my life. As much as I like staying where I am, I could use my own free will to take breaks whenever I might get a day off from work, which is also one of the things I plan to do. People are making decisions through their free will. I wish could do the same, but then I would be going down the wrong path. I always want to follow my morals, know what is right and wrong. I would not get involved in a situation I do not ever want to have an affair about. In the end as I bid farewell to the people I have ever known and is nice to, and to the school, I would see that all of the students have good future ahead of them.
As usual, the human nature is neither good nor evil, but I can ensure as long as anyone can hearn how to be independent and avoid doing unnecessary things, things that would make them become the target of a criminal, their chances of survival are high. As long as I am not totally all by myself, for I still have support, I should not worry that as much about surviving. However, people, like family, may not be there to give me the support, so I have to step up for msyelf. I would always see me myself face-to-face with the weaknesses of my past and I say I must not get them over me, for they are in the past and I am through with them. The future could never be more better when I am with my family.
I would follow my conscience, make right choices, and know what certain outcomes will result in my actions. There are many paths for me to choose, but I am smart and wise to choose the one is right for me. This may sound like a dstiny, but it is not anything I would say is one. Since I will be independent, I have to watch over myself. This is one of the things I have to learn how to be independent, much as keeping my privacy. I would be helping in the community and asking for help when needed. I would not care much of other people doing things that displease me, because that is their business. I would follow the laws in the society and respect those who I care about. As far as the future goes, I am hoping to see the wonderful events that would show up in my lifetime, events that might fill me with the cheerfulness I would want in my heart.
People who wish to remain they are living, I would feel the same. I have lived quite a while in the country I have always cherished with my life. As much as I like staying where I am, I could use my own free will to take breaks whenever I might get a day off from work, which is also one of the things I plan to do. People are making decisions through their free will. I wish could do the same, but then I would be going down the wrong path. I always want to follow my morals, know what is right and wrong. I would not get involved in a situation I do not ever want to have an affair about. In the end as I bid farewell to the people I have ever known and is nice to, and to the school, I would see that all of the students have good future ahead of them.
Independence ties directly into facing the obstacles that tie us down. It's a natural way to feel that way, especially with graduation around the corner.
"I would follow my conscience, make right choices, and know what certain outcomes will result in my actions. "
With this line, I felt like i could connect to what you were saying. Good luck to your future, Brian!
"I would follow my conscience, make right choices, and know what certain outcomes will result in my actions. "
With this line, I felt like i could connect to what you were saying. Good luck to your future, Brian!
I would too also say to follow your own conscience because it is like the true person inside of you. Independence is learned through life and I think it is a thing you/we will grow into with age. I guess I never thought of it like that, you have to know something else to really appreciate what Americans have compared to the other world. And keep being your own person is what I say!
Always abide by your own law and motto; I like the idea of keeping true to yourself. Keep in mind that sometimes you don't make the wisest choices (I know I don't!) or just don't know what to do (happens all the time). In which case, simply turn to the people around you, whether they're friends or family, and ask for help. Like you said, they may not always be there, but by then, I'm sure you'll be able to take care of yourself.
Do your best, Brian, the future's waiting for you!
Do your best, Brian, the future's waiting for you!
Words to the past, present, and future me:
-I can’t emphasize how important it is to be able to make your own decisions. Without the ability, you’d always be dragged behind, submerged in ignorance, taking in only what’s spoon-fed to you. But of course before you could take hold of any situation, you need to acquire the correct knowledge. Always do your research before and don’t leap before you look. It may be convenient to do so or maybe it’s just the “funner” way of living, yet you don’t know what kind of hazardous misfortune you could land upon. Risks are necessary to enjoy life, yet you need to learn when are the most appropriate times and when are not. Be smart and have courage to use your own understanding! What you believe may be different from your peers, but believe in yourself. Don’t get me wrong- heed others’ advice as it would be naïve not to learn from a life lesson that’s practically handed to you. It’s just that above all, don’t sacrifice yourself for others, even if they seem to know what’s best for you. You know who you are and if in doubt, think and choose, but don’t just follow mindlessly.
-You have to learn to conquer loneliness. There’s nothing to fear as it’s only a natural emotion along with sadness, happiness, and anger. Learn to cope with it and don’t let it get to you. When you leave high school, you won’t see many of the people you’ve known since childhood. It’s like leaving your comfort zone, forgetting who you thought you were, and changing, but along with it goes cliques, discrimination, judgments, and regrets. The change is like an awkward haircut- it’ll grow, people will forget, and the loneliness will end. If anything, it’s impossible to be physically alone. You have the trees, the mountains, the sky, the sun’s light, and the illuminated moon as comfort and know that mankind has generally felt the same way you do at one point or another. In that, doesn’t that make you automatically universally un-lonely?
-Its okay to be lost sometimes, to stray off the given path that you had in mind. To follow the paved road would be to let the unexplored forest go to waste. Take advantage of everything around you and remember that even the road less traveled on has its advantages. Explore, feel, and live. You can’t judge knowledge because as everyone is uniquely different, they have different potentials and are drawn to dissimilar things. The person who went straight to college and followed the books can’t be compared to the carefree “street smart” individual as their experiences were created out of different objectives. Is a person’s worth measured by their accomplishments? If so, I still believe that there are no standards to being happy. Live as you must, for it’s not the goals that matter, but the journey.
- When you’re frustrated, it’s okay to cry once in a while. Maybe even shout, hit, and run. It’s healthy that you express your emotions, but know that it won’t solve anything. It’s only a way of channeling your feelings so that you can think with a clear head. After an hour or so of feeling upset, do whatever it takes for you to get back up- watch a movie, go for a walk, paint, eat, sleep. I know that it’s practically impossible for you to cheer yourself up and it might even anger you more at the fact that you can’t, so take a breather. Every second that you spend upset is a second that you’ll never get back. You want to make sure that at the end of your life, you’ll see that you spent more than three fourths of it happy. Don’t make any decisions when your angry and don’t make any promises when your happy.
Never ever ever ever ever give up, Jennifer Chang.
-I can’t emphasize how important it is to be able to make your own decisions. Without the ability, you’d always be dragged behind, submerged in ignorance, taking in only what’s spoon-fed to you. But of course before you could take hold of any situation, you need to acquire the correct knowledge. Always do your research before and don’t leap before you look. It may be convenient to do so or maybe it’s just the “funner” way of living, yet you don’t know what kind of hazardous misfortune you could land upon. Risks are necessary to enjoy life, yet you need to learn when are the most appropriate times and when are not. Be smart and have courage to use your own understanding! What you believe may be different from your peers, but believe in yourself. Don’t get me wrong- heed others’ advice as it would be naïve not to learn from a life lesson that’s practically handed to you. It’s just that above all, don’t sacrifice yourself for others, even if they seem to know what’s best for you. You know who you are and if in doubt, think and choose, but don’t just follow mindlessly.
-You have to learn to conquer loneliness. There’s nothing to fear as it’s only a natural emotion along with sadness, happiness, and anger. Learn to cope with it and don’t let it get to you. When you leave high school, you won’t see many of the people you’ve known since childhood. It’s like leaving your comfort zone, forgetting who you thought you were, and changing, but along with it goes cliques, discrimination, judgments, and regrets. The change is like an awkward haircut- it’ll grow, people will forget, and the loneliness will end. If anything, it’s impossible to be physically alone. You have the trees, the mountains, the sky, the sun’s light, and the illuminated moon as comfort and know that mankind has generally felt the same way you do at one point or another. In that, doesn’t that make you automatically universally un-lonely?
-Its okay to be lost sometimes, to stray off the given path that you had in mind. To follow the paved road would be to let the unexplored forest go to waste. Take advantage of everything around you and remember that even the road less traveled on has its advantages. Explore, feel, and live. You can’t judge knowledge because as everyone is uniquely different, they have different potentials and are drawn to dissimilar things. The person who went straight to college and followed the books can’t be compared to the carefree “street smart” individual as their experiences were created out of different objectives. Is a person’s worth measured by their accomplishments? If so, I still believe that there are no standards to being happy. Live as you must, for it’s not the goals that matter, but the journey.
- When you’re frustrated, it’s okay to cry once in a while. Maybe even shout, hit, and run. It’s healthy that you express your emotions, but know that it won’t solve anything. It’s only a way of channeling your feelings so that you can think with a clear head. After an hour or so of feeling upset, do whatever it takes for you to get back up- watch a movie, go for a walk, paint, eat, sleep. I know that it’s practically impossible for you to cheer yourself up and it might even anger you more at the fact that you can’t, so take a breather. Every second that you spend upset is a second that you’ll never get back. You want to make sure that at the end of your life, you’ll see that you spent more than three fourths of it happy. Don’t make any decisions when your angry and don’t make any promises when your happy.
Never ever ever ever ever give up, Jennifer Chang.
That was heart touching for me to read, as well as encouraging. Keep striving for your goals, one step at a time!
After all this has passed,
I still will remain
After I've cried my last,
There'll be beauty from pain
Though it won't be today,
Someday I'll hope again
There'll be beauty from pain
- SuperChick
After all this has passed,
I still will remain
After I've cried my last,
There'll be beauty from pain
Though it won't be today,
Someday I'll hope again
There'll be beauty from pain
- SuperChick
Wow, Jen! Great Work!
Your words are so inspiring. After reading this, I feel less worried about the future—like I’m totally prepared for it.
I also feel secure in a way. I could relate to each advice you gave because those are the emotions I feel at times and how I cope with them. I love how you compared change to an awkward haircut! Anyways, great advices, love your positive outlook on life! Thank you, and never give up, you have my support!
Your words are so inspiring. After reading this, I feel less worried about the future—like I’m totally prepared for it.
I also feel secure in a way. I could relate to each advice you gave because those are the emotions I feel at times and how I cope with them. I love how you compared change to an awkward haircut! Anyways, great advices, love your positive outlook on life! Thank you, and never give up, you have my support!I like how you say the words to the past, present, and future you. I never thought of writing the blog this way. It is very creative and interesting to read it. I really like this, “Live as you must, for it’s not the goals that matter, but the journey”. And YES, never ever ever give up!
Hi Jennifer!
I love how you decided to write a note to yourself through all times as an advice to give yourself whenever you may turn the other way. You advices were so inspiring and compelling that any person could benefit through your words. If I may, I would also like to jot down your words onto my memo plan and follow your words!
I would also like to add how I have known you for a long time and I would say that it's been so fun knowing you. Seeing you change through the course of middle and high school was so fun to watch cause you were like a tomboy, but you're now like so opposite haha.. Good luck next year!
I love how you decided to write a note to yourself through all times as an advice to give yourself whenever you may turn the other way. You advices were so inspiring and compelling that any person could benefit through your words. If I may, I would also like to jot down your words onto my memo plan and follow your words!
I would also like to add how I have known you for a long time and I would say that it's been so fun knowing you. Seeing you change through the course of middle and high school was so fun to watch cause you were like a tomboy, but you're now like so opposite haha.. Good luck next year!Life's life. I'll smile when I need to. I'll cry when I need to. But no matter what I will admit that you have optimism in your messages integrated in things that would not normally be cheerful. We are human and we should be happy because we are so. This was great.
I thought your blog was very interesting. I never even thought of writing to my past, present, and future. The second paragraph about being universally un-lonely was kind of funny because I never really thought of plants and mountains as company, but it would work And I agree that bottling up your feelings is unhealthy. I find myself doing that a lot but I am working on getting rid of the bad habit. Overall I liked your blog. It’s unique ^^
High Five! I also lecture myself about life sometimes. The one who knows you the best is yourself, and the best teacher is probably also yourself. Everything you’ve decided for yourself with careful deliberations, you should stick with it. Like you said, “Live as you must, for it’s not the goals that matter, but the journey”—the way in which you try to achieve your goals makes up your life.
"learn to conquer loneliness". That's actually a problem I've faced throughout my entire life, not being able to stand being alone. Though it doesn't apply as much to leaving high school, seeing as how I cannot wait to start anew, but I agree with you on the fact that we have to "leave [our] comfort zone" because that is the only way we can continue to survive and thrive to become our very best.
I get lost myself, quite often. I tend to stray off the path I'm suppose to walk and sometimes very easily influenced. But by doing so has allowed me to obtain knowledge I would not have been able to receive from following the road my parent's paved for me. So I am thankful for all the experiences and adventures I had the pleasure of meeting in my off-roaded journey.
I get lost myself, quite often. I tend to stray off the path I'm suppose to walk and sometimes very easily influenced. But by doing so has allowed me to obtain knowledge I would not have been able to receive from following the road my parent's paved for me. So I am thankful for all the experiences and adventures I had the pleasure of meeting in my off-roaded journey.
i like you comment about loneliness. i guess we have struggle through that eh?
If I have learned anything in the past eighteen years of my existence, it would be that life is tough. Nothing comes easily in our society. Only those who are hardworking, with sufficient amounts of determination and motivation can make it through successfully. Nevertheless, regardless of how much one tries, there will always be ups and downs, happy and sad times. It is inevitable because many things are out of our control. We can attempt our best; however, the rest is still up to the others around us. In a job interview, we can prepare ourselves to the best of our ability, but whether we attain the position or not ultimately lies in the hands of others. Yet failure is also unavoidable.
Without failure, there is no success. Many people in the world cannot successfully start Fortune 500 companies right from college. It is natural and should come to no surprise. They have less experience and knowledge of the field compared to those who have tried and failed countless times. The importance of loss is not in falling, but more so in having the courage to stand back up. We have to learn from our mistakes in order to move forward. And with every incorrect step we take, the knowledge we gain from those bloopers will only aid us in avoiding future problems. Failure should not be feared, for to fear so would be to fear success.
However, happiness is above all else, most significant in a person's existence. We hope for success to attain happiness, but we also must remember there is more to life than endless hours of work at the office. Happiness can be found in the simple pleasures of life. Laughing, loving, living will bring us smiles and joy. We have to put aside time for family, friends, and lovers for what is the point in achieving success if we have no one to share it with? Those people are here for us through thick and thin; they are here when we are feeling down, when we have nothing left, most importantly when we need someone by our side. We must value those around us and never forget for one moment or cease to appreciate all they do for us. Comfort, joy, even a part of our well-being lies in their hands.
As for the future, we should relax, take a breather. Many of us, as the class of 2010, are anxious of our futures, what is to come or if we will even be able to find a job when we graduate from college. However, I feel nothing can come from endless worrying. All we can do for now is plan our next move and go from there. Once a path is carved, wondering or losing sleep over what lies at the end of the path is useless. If we have to follow, we might as well do it contentedly and cheerfully. If we can envision and assuredly confirm to ourselves we will have a happy ending, then we really will. I know no matter what happens, no matter how my path curves and twists, I will be okay and I will be happy.
What about you?
Without failure, there is no success. Many people in the world cannot successfully start Fortune 500 companies right from college. It is natural and should come to no surprise. They have less experience and knowledge of the field compared to those who have tried and failed countless times. The importance of loss is not in falling, but more so in having the courage to stand back up. We have to learn from our mistakes in order to move forward. And with every incorrect step we take, the knowledge we gain from those bloopers will only aid us in avoiding future problems. Failure should not be feared, for to fear so would be to fear success.
However, happiness is above all else, most significant in a person's existence. We hope for success to attain happiness, but we also must remember there is more to life than endless hours of work at the office. Happiness can be found in the simple pleasures of life. Laughing, loving, living will bring us smiles and joy. We have to put aside time for family, friends, and lovers for what is the point in achieving success if we have no one to share it with? Those people are here for us through thick and thin; they are here when we are feeling down, when we have nothing left, most importantly when we need someone by our side. We must value those around us and never forget for one moment or cease to appreciate all they do for us. Comfort, joy, even a part of our well-being lies in their hands.
As for the future, we should relax, take a breather. Many of us, as the class of 2010, are anxious of our futures, what is to come or if we will even be able to find a job when we graduate from college. However, I feel nothing can come from endless worrying. All we can do for now is plan our next move and go from there. Once a path is carved, wondering or losing sleep over what lies at the end of the path is useless. If we have to follow, we might as well do it contentedly and cheerfully. If we can envision and assuredly confirm to ourselves we will have a happy ending, then we really will. I know no matter what happens, no matter how my path curves and twists, I will be okay and I will be happy.
What about you?
I'LL BE OKAY. I'LL BE HAPPY. I'LL BE STRONG.
I felt comforted reading your response, like no matter what, life can't hit me that hard. Sure, life's tough, but I'm tougher.
"We must value those around us and never forget for one moment or cease to appreciate all they do for us."
MOST DEFINITELY. Without those people in my life, I don't think I could feel happiness.
I felt comforted reading your response, like no matter what, life can't hit me that hard. Sure, life's tough, but I'm tougher.
"We must value those around us and never forget for one moment or cease to appreciate all they do for us."
MOST DEFINITELY. Without those people in my life, I don't think I could feel happiness.
I agreed that even if we try our best we'll not always get what we desire for. Many things around us are determined by our surroundings and luck. I wish my happiness does not get affected by my failure to accomplish what I want, but they do. I hope in the future I will be more flexible so I will be able to accept the curves and twists on my path.
Mr.Feraco,can you please delete my first comment?I have made some changes on it.Thank you!
Amy, my best friend. As one of your girl friends that you met in junior year's second semester, I would like to tell you that I am not only with you during special occasions, but also with you at any time you need me. It’s just like you are always here for me, I am always happy to share ups and downs with you. Seriously, I am proud of you! You did a really good job in high school! I believe you will do great in college too. Please don't think that you are not important, you are always important to me! Let’s make the last few days meaningful together! And Good luck in college!
I agree life is tough, it really is. I find that just when you think everything is going well that it just finds some way to fall loose to not be as complete as it should or worse to fall to pieces. Life is tough and no one said it would be easy but an instruction manual would have been helpful. I liked your word choice it really caught my attention.
Life is tough, but many things wouldn't be so fulfilling, if life was easy all the time. Failure and faults, and all of the misfortune, are what make our good times become good. Life is a constant challenge, its has its ups and downs, but we still have to move on whether we win or lose at a certain point.
I can relate to you because you have also learned from your mistakes. The experiences we've had in life give us the knowledge to take on life. Also I definitely have to agree with you on the part "Laughing, loving, living will bring us smiles and joy". I think that endless worrying robs us of living life, when some of the best things in life are simplly laughing, loving and living life to its fullest.
I agree your idea that "Without failure, there is no success." We can always gain experiences from failure right? Life is tough, but we still need to work hard on it. I hope my life will be full of happiness and advancement.
She rubs her face in frustration.
/What will come. What will come.
Certainly this wave of damnation
is not the conlusion of the beating of my drum./
She is whispering to her self as she looks up to the endless sky.
/My... oh my.
What a beautiful glow.
If only you were closer... you move too slow.../
The bright white moon didn't answer nor budge.
It glitter contently.. so far above
/Ah, well that's fine, I won't give you another nudge.
It would not do anything anyway, if I gave you that shove.
I know within time the sun will rise
and your unreachable beauty will be possible.
Like the future you will no longer hide.
The sun, again, will lower your tide. /
She smiled contently.
Pleased with herself.
/What will come. What will come./
----
Her grip loossening on the poem her fellow classmate wrote, she climbed up the stairs of the stage. Her name had been read. The teacher handed her that one paper she had work for four years to recieve.
The teacher nodded. Such gentle smiles can weave hope, just as hands can express emotion. She stood there quietly, the sky spread wide above her. Sighing, not of relief, but of eagerness, she cheered with the crowd as they flung their worries in the air. The sun, with all its brillance unhidden, whispered with the wind.
"Congratulations. Much has yet to come."
/What will come. What will come.
Certainly this wave of damnation
is not the conlusion of the beating of my drum./
She is whispering to her self as she looks up to the endless sky.
/My... oh my.
What a beautiful glow.
If only you were closer... you move too slow.../
The bright white moon didn't answer nor budge.
It glitter contently.. so far above
/Ah, well that's fine, I won't give you another nudge.
It would not do anything anyway, if I gave you that shove.
I know within time the sun will rise
and your unreachable beauty will be possible.
Like the future you will no longer hide.
The sun, again, will lower your tide. /
She smiled contently.
Pleased with herself.
/What will come. What will come./
----
Her grip loossening on the poem her fellow classmate wrote, she climbed up the stairs of the stage. Her name had been read. The teacher handed her that one paper she had work for four years to recieve.
The teacher nodded. Such gentle smiles can weave hope, just as hands can express emotion. She stood there quietly, the sky spread wide above her. Sighing, not of relief, but of eagerness, she cheered with the crowd as they flung their worries in the air. The sun, with all its brillance unhidden, whispered with the wind.
"Congratulations. Much has yet to come."
It is a nice poem to express someone who work so hard to get what she wanted and that her future is set. I also liked the way how you made each line rhyme and how you give a sort of musical flow to the lines. I agree that much has yet to come, because the future always something waiting to be fulfilled. I just cannot imagine how anyone would set their future the way they want it.
What a creative way to write this post! I love how the beginning of the poem expresses confusion and lost (unsure of her future) and the end expresses contentment and satisfaction (joy of life and its unexpected wonders). It definitely made me think about the future in a more positive manner. I’m actually quite excited to see what my future brings—“what will come”. Graduation is only a few days away, and I wonder what kind of emotion I will feel once I take my diploma. I hope I feel “eagerness” as well. Nice work!
I really enjoy the poem you wrote. It is very creative that you have summarize what is going to happen in graduation in a poem. We can all relate to it since we are going through a similar experience. I, myself, also wonder what is going to happen, just like the girl in the poem.
Let the future come to you. Let yourself come to the future. This story touched my heart and my soul. I will embrace the future and whatever comes comes but I will still embrace that future.
I like the way you wrote individual paragraphs to separate people. I particularly liked the ending of the note to your family where you said that you now get back up when you fall down. This is a time when we really start to become more independent and our parents have to realize that we aren't the same little kids they want us to be.
Ok I meant to post this as a reply to 12. I saw Stephanie C. as the first comment of the post and accidentally replied to Stephanie's post.
I like the story about how she work hard to get what she want in the future. It is a really nice way to give a sense of closure. I also agrees that hard working will make people to be successful. Overall, I like the post.
Yes, "much has yet to come." High school graduation is just a starting point. We are going to college and starta brand new life. we are going to :make things happen."
Stephanie, I love how creative you made this piece. The poem almost sounds musical, like beating drums. I also love the rhyming. I can sense in the beginning how anxious she is for the future, in the end it feels as if everything is okay again because the future came and she came out unscathed.
Everything is so descriptive and airy. It's a very comforting piece to read. Good job!
Everything is so descriptive and airy. It's a very comforting piece to read. Good job!
Maybe Mr. Feraco, you want something creative, you want something original, Earth–shaking, trailblazing, path-breaking, but for me, the truest wisdom is nothing original, new, or sensational. Well, maybe it is sensational, but is not new. It’s simply the Gospel. One day a man lives, and then dies on the cross. This one death holds ultimate meaning for mankind. Many people die, many people have died and many people will die, but this one death, the death of Jesus, brings meaning to existence. The wisdom and inspiration does not come from me; it can only come from the Holy Spirit.
I would try to say this Good News in an attractive way—I’d like to catch the ears of this bored and sated generation. I would like to say it in a beautiful way--yet sometimes this message is said with fire as it scorches our soul and our being. This world is full of many pleasures, joys and triumphs, but all of these pleasures, joys, and triumphs will be rendered vain and useless upon our deaths. Our lives come to nothing without a Savior who brings meanings to it all. This story of the Good News I will say with my mouth, with my deeds, and with my heart. It is the story I try to tell in the way I live my life. You, Mr. Feraco, and every solitary soul can listen, or ignore it. But these are the words of wisdom the world needs to hear.
The world needs to hear the Word of God. The word of God uniquely transforms our lives and becomes our armor as we struggle through life. Without this armor we face a life of cynicism, vanity, and nihilism. You can look in this world for success through riches, fame, power, or pleasure, but all of these will become dust in your hands. If, however, we drink of the new life we can find meaning in fulfillment beyond the nothingness. My task is thus clear. In the words of Psalms 89, “I will sing of the mercies of the Lord forever; with my mouth while I make known Your faithfulness to all generations.”
In the words of Psalms 49, “Hear this, all ye people; give ear, all ye inhabitants of the world: Both low and high, rich and poor, together. My mouth shall speak of wisdom; and the meditation of my heart shall be of understanding. I will incline mine ear to a parable: I will open my dark saying upon the harp. 5Wherefore should I fear in the days of evil, when the iniquity of my heels shall compass me about? 6
They that trust in their wealth, and boast themselves in the multitude of their riches; None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him: (For the redemption of their soul is precious, and it ceaseth for ever)”
Would you have me put any message of Johnny Wu before this? How can I, just one more sinner upon the billions of sinners on this Earth, say something more important? Before the glory of God and his Word, I can only tremble in eloquent silence.
I would try to say this Good News in an attractive way—I’d like to catch the ears of this bored and sated generation. I would like to say it in a beautiful way--yet sometimes this message is said with fire as it scorches our soul and our being. This world is full of many pleasures, joys and triumphs, but all of these pleasures, joys, and triumphs will be rendered vain and useless upon our deaths. Our lives come to nothing without a Savior who brings meanings to it all. This story of the Good News I will say with my mouth, with my deeds, and with my heart. It is the story I try to tell in the way I live my life. You, Mr. Feraco, and every solitary soul can listen, or ignore it. But these are the words of wisdom the world needs to hear.
The world needs to hear the Word of God. The word of God uniquely transforms our lives and becomes our armor as we struggle through life. Without this armor we face a life of cynicism, vanity, and nihilism. You can look in this world for success through riches, fame, power, or pleasure, but all of these will become dust in your hands. If, however, we drink of the new life we can find meaning in fulfillment beyond the nothingness. My task is thus clear. In the words of Psalms 89, “I will sing of the mercies of the Lord forever; with my mouth while I make known Your faithfulness to all generations.”
In the words of Psalms 49, “Hear this, all ye people; give ear, all ye inhabitants of the world: Both low and high, rich and poor, together. My mouth shall speak of wisdom; and the meditation of my heart shall be of understanding. I will incline mine ear to a parable: I will open my dark saying upon the harp. 5Wherefore should I fear in the days of evil, when the iniquity of my heels shall compass me about? 6
They that trust in their wealth, and boast themselves in the multitude of their riches; None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him: (For the redemption of their soul is precious, and it ceaseth for ever)”
Would you have me put any message of Johnny Wu before this? How can I, just one more sinner upon the billions of sinners on this Earth, say something more important? Before the glory of God and his Word, I can only tremble in eloquent silence.
Wow, Johnny. I was caught by how differently you approached this blog. I have to say that though I am not as religious as I use to be months ago, I loved your last three sentences the most.
The school year is coming to an end and what can I say? This chapter in our lives, the lives we have all lived through the lives we do not want to forget, is coming to an end. As we turn the page toward the future, we want change; we want to start molding in to our adult forms. But we cannot forget what brought us to this point because we are more enlightened today then we were, four short years ago. We look back and we remember the best and worst because those defining moments make us who we are. We just cannot delete those memories and hope to make new ones after we graduate. We need to adapt those memories for future morals and characteristics. While in the past, just think back. Back to the time you were the safest, when you were the happiest, when you were the most depressed, when you regretted not doing something. Put those memories in a place where you can always remember and do not forget them. I guess no matter how much someone changes throughout his or her life, you can remember the past and know that the past created the future.
A life lesson I learned in high school is, always try, always take that leap, and no matter how you land, remember that you gave it your best shot. Always strive and give it one hundred percent because there is no reason not to. Take that chance to earn an A, take that chance to do your homework, take that chance to excel, and take that chance to talk to that good-looking guy or girl across the hall who has been gazing into your eyes. What I am saying is look and then leap, be prepared before taking a test by doing the homework. And we have been preparing for our whole lives to change the page into a new chapter. Take what is rightfully yours and in widely known words “carpe diem”.
So what have we learned in all this preparation for the future? We have not just learned about U.S. history or what y=mx+b is but we were instilled with something more. We do what teachers tell us to do because they are more enlightened then us and learning from elders and peers is important. We learn general information for almost every subject, whether math, English, biology or physics. That information given is basic and school has taught me/us hard work, dedication, time management, confidence and plenty of other skills. These life skills allow us to thrive in the world. Improving these skills in the future to build a “more perfect” person, which will help us to succeed.
We have prepared ourselves for this moment and we are the only ones who know if we are ready. We have worked long and hard for this moment. We look at the future like how we gaze into the sun but now we are ready… we have sunglasses now. We are ready to open our eyes and look at our bright future.
A life lesson I learned in high school is, always try, always take that leap, and no matter how you land, remember that you gave it your best shot. Always strive and give it one hundred percent because there is no reason not to. Take that chance to earn an A, take that chance to do your homework, take that chance to excel, and take that chance to talk to that good-looking guy or girl across the hall who has been gazing into your eyes. What I am saying is look and then leap, be prepared before taking a test by doing the homework. And we have been preparing for our whole lives to change the page into a new chapter. Take what is rightfully yours and in widely known words “carpe diem”.
So what have we learned in all this preparation for the future? We have not just learned about U.S. history or what y=mx+b is but we were instilled with something more. We do what teachers tell us to do because they are more enlightened then us and learning from elders and peers is important. We learn general information for almost every subject, whether math, English, biology or physics. That information given is basic and school has taught me/us hard work, dedication, time management, confidence and plenty of other skills. These life skills allow us to thrive in the world. Improving these skills in the future to build a “more perfect” person, which will help us to succeed.
We have prepared ourselves for this moment and we are the only ones who know if we are ready. We have worked long and hard for this moment. We look at the future like how we gaze into the sun but now we are ready… we have sunglasses now. We are ready to open our eyes and look at our bright future.
I completely agree with you with the fact that “ we cannot delete those memories”. But then I am reminded of the one assignment that we had to do for Feraco’s class, where we tried to remember our lives as a child. We even did the memory hole activity and I realized how easy it is to forget our memories even with photos and writings that we have to help remind us. I hope that I never forget my high school experiences, especially the many people that I have met and learned from.
When I see my parents, I see wisdom and experience. Though it is many parents’ dream for their own children to surpass them, I personally feel that I cannot be any greater than or any equal as they are. On Sunday, my dad asked if I knew why people celebrated Memorial Day. The questioning of why people celebrated Memorial Day reminded me of my freshman World History teacher, who had asked the same question nearly three years ago. I answered saying that I did not know why, but that perhaps the holiday had something to do with the civil war, since I had quickly skimmed an article on Yahoo! earlier in the day concerning Memorial Day and it had the words “civil war.” My dad lowered his head and shook his head from side to side, disappointment already on his face. What he said next had me thinking: “I don’t know if it is because you were raised ignorant or if you just don’t care, but people celebrate Memorial Day to remember the dead. To remember the people who died in wars to give you this freedom that you have today.”
Knowingly, my dad is wise and intelligent. He remembers, knows, reviews and applies many things to his life and, I think, he could become a teacher if he wanted to. What caught me was that he had said I may have been raised “ignorant.” Honestly and personally, I feel that I am somewhat ignorant – there are many things that I do not know, and I find myself not quite willing to research or answer my own questions even though everything can be done with some clicks and typing on a keyboard. I find it difficult for me to learn new things through things such as the newspaper, which I read only once or twice a year. I like watching educational shows and documentaries; however, I am often surfing around the Internet when the show starts – where I will forget to turn on the television – or having dinner, in which case my mom will tell me to turn off the television set to allow everyone to focus on eating (we eat late, between 8 to 9PM). I can feel the pressure and the eyes on me and I try to avoid thinking about any topics that relate to me in activities. I feel that my education is not stable enough because I had been in three different elementary schools before moving to Arcadia just as a new school year was starting. Everything before my first year in middle school was a rush of emotions and confusion with focusing on education.
These days, my dad has been giving me advice, trying to help me carve and show a path that would allow me to become successful. I know that I disappoint my parents in many ways. I do not want to face the fact that I feel like I am a failure to the family – nearly everything that I have done has amounted to failure. I had been the first to take piano lessons, and I stopped playing after I came back from Georgia. Only my second little sister plays the piano occasionally. I had been the first of my siblings to take art lessons, and though I wish I can go back to take those lessons again, I never went back and I have stopped drawing for several months now. Occasionally, I will doodle on my homework and notes, but nothing is serious. I had also been the first of my siblings to take ballet lessons. I quit ballet in 2008 or 2009 in February, due to personal reasons. Though I would still like to dance, and I do once every few months to the radio in my living room, I quit before I could “graduate” from the dance studio. I had been dragging on my dance failures for nearly 5 or 6 years after coming back from Georgia, despite how much I actually do love dancing. However, currently, I feel that no matter where I go, my dance will always be a failure because I do not practice at home. There is not enough space for me or my siblings to dance around. Academically, I am also somewhat of a failure. Comparing grades, my two younger sisters have been doing well, much better than I did when I was a freshman and sophomore. My first younger sister was the first in our family to bring home a straight A progress report.
When left alone, I constantly feel like a failure and feel like I do not know what to do with myself. I know that I am not the only one who feels that way. I try to encourage myself by talking to others, writing quotes on post-its and posting them on my desk, listening to encouraging music and trying to strive my goals. I feel now that I have matured, and I try to stay on task. I try to change myself by not lecturing my siblings of hardship. I try not to procrastinate, though it is easier said than done. I try to see from other people’s point of view and put myself in their shoes. I try to separate my emotions from my mind, which I have been making quite a bit of progress over these past few weeks. Typing this, I feel encouraged. On this last note, I hope you find the following poem to be encouraging to always strive for your goals, even if it is just a small step at a time.
Measure me, sky!
Tell me I reach by a song
Nearer the stars;
I have been little so long.
Weigh me, high wind!
What will your wild scales record?
Profit of pain,
Joy by the weight of a word.
Horizon, reach out!
Catch at my hands, stretch me taut,
Rim of the world:
Widen my eyes by a thought.
Sky, be my depth,
Wind, be my width and my height,
World, my heart’s span;
Loveliness, wings for my flight.
- Leonora Speyer
“Measure Me, Sky”
Knowingly, my dad is wise and intelligent. He remembers, knows, reviews and applies many things to his life and, I think, he could become a teacher if he wanted to. What caught me was that he had said I may have been raised “ignorant.” Honestly and personally, I feel that I am somewhat ignorant – there are many things that I do not know, and I find myself not quite willing to research or answer my own questions even though everything can be done with some clicks and typing on a keyboard. I find it difficult for me to learn new things through things such as the newspaper, which I read only once or twice a year. I like watching educational shows and documentaries; however, I am often surfing around the Internet when the show starts – where I will forget to turn on the television – or having dinner, in which case my mom will tell me to turn off the television set to allow everyone to focus on eating (we eat late, between 8 to 9PM). I can feel the pressure and the eyes on me and I try to avoid thinking about any topics that relate to me in activities. I feel that my education is not stable enough because I had been in three different elementary schools before moving to Arcadia just as a new school year was starting. Everything before my first year in middle school was a rush of emotions and confusion with focusing on education.
These days, my dad has been giving me advice, trying to help me carve and show a path that would allow me to become successful. I know that I disappoint my parents in many ways. I do not want to face the fact that I feel like I am a failure to the family – nearly everything that I have done has amounted to failure. I had been the first to take piano lessons, and I stopped playing after I came back from Georgia. Only my second little sister plays the piano occasionally. I had been the first of my siblings to take art lessons, and though I wish I can go back to take those lessons again, I never went back and I have stopped drawing for several months now. Occasionally, I will doodle on my homework and notes, but nothing is serious. I had also been the first of my siblings to take ballet lessons. I quit ballet in 2008 or 2009 in February, due to personal reasons. Though I would still like to dance, and I do once every few months to the radio in my living room, I quit before I could “graduate” from the dance studio. I had been dragging on my dance failures for nearly 5 or 6 years after coming back from Georgia, despite how much I actually do love dancing. However, currently, I feel that no matter where I go, my dance will always be a failure because I do not practice at home. There is not enough space for me or my siblings to dance around. Academically, I am also somewhat of a failure. Comparing grades, my two younger sisters have been doing well, much better than I did when I was a freshman and sophomore. My first younger sister was the first in our family to bring home a straight A progress report.
When left alone, I constantly feel like a failure and feel like I do not know what to do with myself. I know that I am not the only one who feels that way. I try to encourage myself by talking to others, writing quotes on post-its and posting them on my desk, listening to encouraging music and trying to strive my goals. I feel now that I have matured, and I try to stay on task. I try to change myself by not lecturing my siblings of hardship. I try not to procrastinate, though it is easier said than done. I try to see from other people’s point of view and put myself in their shoes. I try to separate my emotions from my mind, which I have been making quite a bit of progress over these past few weeks. Typing this, I feel encouraged. On this last note, I hope you find the following poem to be encouraging to always strive for your goals, even if it is just a small step at a time.
Measure me, sky!
Tell me I reach by a song
Nearer the stars;
I have been little so long.
Weigh me, high wind!
What will your wild scales record?
Profit of pain,
Joy by the weight of a word.
Horizon, reach out!
Catch at my hands, stretch me taut,
Rim of the world:
Widen my eyes by a thought.
Sky, be my depth,
Wind, be my width and my height,
World, my heart’s span;
Loveliness, wings for my flight.
- Leonora Speyer
“Measure Me, Sky”
What your father said really got to me too! After reading that quote I felt really bad I didn't properly celebrate memorial day. Also, its nice that he would explain his reasoning after his words of criticism. My parents start with criticism and end with criticism.
Over the past seventeen years of my life I was afraid to be myself. Always thinking about what he or she would say if I did that or said that. Always wondering if my parents were proud of my achievements or not. My mind was never at rest, but yet I never thought about who I was or who I wanted to be. It wasn’t until this year where I began to be more of “myself.” I knew major changes were waiting for me down the road, but refused to acknowledge it. Growing up was a scary thing.
I’ve lived my whole life as an Arcadian and although it appears to be a “good” thing, I don’t feel that I’ve actually experienced much. What I think is stressful or miserable, is completely different to other people around the world. I haven’t witnessed enough to appreciate my life, my family and friends. With that, my decision on college was determined. I needed to get away from this lifestyle that I was always accustomed to. These next four years is my chance to be independent and mature without the guidance of parents. It’s a scary thought, and by not knowing the future, every day I lose becomes more significant.
I never thought I would say this, but recently I’ve had more fun with my friends than family. It was shocking to me and at the same time, I wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or not. In a sense, I felt more independent from my family but I also received a negative vibe for my absence at the dinner table. With a younger brother constantly wanting to play with me, to friends wanting to hang out, to school work, I had a hard time balancing out my life this year. I knew it was my last year being around these people, so I really wanted to be there for everyone. Unfortunately, if I’m in one place, I can’t be at the other. It’s times like these where I wish I had the ability to slow down time and cherish every moment with the people who made me who I am.
We’ve all been through a lot for the past couple of years and I don’t think many people noticed the change they’ve been through. Everyone is bound by their past experiences making every single person unique and different. No two people are the same. We all have a story to tell. It’s surprising how people would try to hide their own personalities just to fit in with the crowd, but I was one of them. However, I’ve come to realize, it’s better just to stand out. Although during graduation, we will all look the same with our cardinal attire, we are not graduating as a whole class of 2010. We have all made it this far with our own personal accomplishments and this is the time to be recognized for not giving up. This is a time for us to be recognized for being ourselves.
I’ve lived my whole life as an Arcadian and although it appears to be a “good” thing, I don’t feel that I’ve actually experienced much. What I think is stressful or miserable, is completely different to other people around the world. I haven’t witnessed enough to appreciate my life, my family and friends. With that, my decision on college was determined. I needed to get away from this lifestyle that I was always accustomed to. These next four years is my chance to be independent and mature without the guidance of parents. It’s a scary thought, and by not knowing the future, every day I lose becomes more significant.
I never thought I would say this, but recently I’ve had more fun with my friends than family. It was shocking to me and at the same time, I wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or not. In a sense, I felt more independent from my family but I also received a negative vibe for my absence at the dinner table. With a younger brother constantly wanting to play with me, to friends wanting to hang out, to school work, I had a hard time balancing out my life this year. I knew it was my last year being around these people, so I really wanted to be there for everyone. Unfortunately, if I’m in one place, I can’t be at the other. It’s times like these where I wish I had the ability to slow down time and cherish every moment with the people who made me who I am.
We’ve all been through a lot for the past couple of years and I don’t think many people noticed the change they’ve been through. Everyone is bound by their past experiences making every single person unique and different. No two people are the same. We all have a story to tell. It’s surprising how people would try to hide their own personalities just to fit in with the crowd, but I was one of them. However, I’ve come to realize, it’s better just to stand out. Although during graduation, we will all look the same with our cardinal attire, we are not graduating as a whole class of 2010. We have all made it this far with our own personal accomplishments and this is the time to be recognized for not giving up. This is a time for us to be recognized for being ourselves.
I feel the same way too because I have also lived in Arcadia my whole life. Just to think of living somewhere else is intimidating. These past months have been great too, I have had time to relax and not worry about class and I definitely go out a lot more now and my mom hates that too. But it is time to be our own person, I say.
I cannot wait to meet new people and experience new things in college, but I will miss my family. I find myself also hanging out with friends more and more. However, I agree that this will be the last time I see some of them, so it's better to see them now. We will have our family forever, and only the memories of our friends forever.
I still remembered the first time that I entered to this Arcadia High School where everyone was so different and unfamiliar to me. I was scared to this strange place because I was not familiar with the people and the environment which I had a hard time to fit in. During the first couple months, I did not participate any of the school events because I never felt that I was part of this school. To me, this school was just an uncomfortable place where I was forced to go every day. As time passes, I began to change. The classes, the teachers and the classmates changed me, and made me be part of this school. I did not know when I started to like going to school. With all the hardships and difficulties, I still enjoyed it very much. I do not know when this place where used to be strange and uncomfortable to me becomes my home. Now, this is a big home where I can see each other growing up, learning and changing. I cannot imagine of leaving this home where I spend time of meeting my friends, having life lessons, getting accomplishments, achieving my goals, changing, and learning. During the last few months, I have been trying to go to every school event because I do not want to regret of not having memoires at this high school. I know that I have fully become a spirited Apache not only now but also in the future too. Once an Apache, I am always an Apache.
In the beginning of this year, I wished that time could pass more quickly so I did not need to do all these homework and study tests. I wanted to finish high school as soon as possible so I could move on to college. Now, I really regret of making that wish and my wish now is hoping my last wish would not come true. This is funny how I would make a wish of making my last wish to not come true. Recently, I always ask myself the same question again and again about going back in time and restarting my high school life again. I would say NO for sure if I ask myself that question in the beginning of this year. Now, I would definitely say yes and I would restart my high school years even with all those hardships again. At this second to the last week, I understand that I would only value something after I lose it. I finally realize how important these four years of high school are when I am losing the time of being at Arcadia High School.
I cannot believe that I will actually graduate in less than two weeks. This is crazy because I never thought that time passes so fast. I cannot imagine of myself in caps and gowns walking on the stage and receiving my high school diploma at the race track. I have been to the past graduations for four times in a row. Although this is going to be my fifth time of being in the race track, my role would not be the same for this time now. In less than two weeks, I will be someone who sits down there and hears the applause from all the audiences. All the cheering, all the clapping, and all the screaming are only going to be long to me and the class of 2010. We would always carry those memoires with us forever.
Saying goodbyes is one of the hardest things for me to do. I really hate saying goodbyes to people because I feel like that would be the last time that I see them. I believe that it is very hard to keep in touch with friends because everyone is heading to a different position and moving on in their lives. The friendship that used to be important would mean nothing. The teachers who I see every day would not recognize me later. The classrooms that I attend every day would not be the same. The ID number which has fellow me for many years would soon belong to others. My school would soon become someone’s school. After next week, I could never use the word “my” to refer anything that is at Arcadia High School. I would not only say goodbyes to friends and teachers but also to everything at this school.
In the beginning of this year, I wished that time could pass more quickly so I did not need to do all these homework and study tests. I wanted to finish high school as soon as possible so I could move on to college. Now, I really regret of making that wish and my wish now is hoping my last wish would not come true. This is funny how I would make a wish of making my last wish to not come true. Recently, I always ask myself the same question again and again about going back in time and restarting my high school life again. I would say NO for sure if I ask myself that question in the beginning of this year. Now, I would definitely say yes and I would restart my high school years even with all those hardships again. At this second to the last week, I understand that I would only value something after I lose it. I finally realize how important these four years of high school are when I am losing the time of being at Arcadia High School.
I cannot believe that I will actually graduate in less than two weeks. This is crazy because I never thought that time passes so fast. I cannot imagine of myself in caps and gowns walking on the stage and receiving my high school diploma at the race track. I have been to the past graduations for four times in a row. Although this is going to be my fifth time of being in the race track, my role would not be the same for this time now. In less than two weeks, I will be someone who sits down there and hears the applause from all the audiences. All the cheering, all the clapping, and all the screaming are only going to be long to me and the class of 2010. We would always carry those memoires with us forever.
Saying goodbyes is one of the hardest things for me to do. I really hate saying goodbyes to people because I feel like that would be the last time that I see them. I believe that it is very hard to keep in touch with friends because everyone is heading to a different position and moving on in their lives. The friendship that used to be important would mean nothing. The teachers who I see every day would not recognize me later. The classrooms that I attend every day would not be the same. The ID number which has fellow me for many years would soon belong to others. My school would soon become someone’s school. After next week, I could never use the word “my” to refer anything that is at Arcadia High School. I would not only say goodbyes to friends and teachers but also to everything at this school.
Arcadia High will always be your high school. You will be one of the many class of 2010 graduates and will always be one. Also, your friendships will always be important, at least to you and that is all that matters.
I got the same feeling as you! We are the Class of 2010 in Arcadia High School, always have and always will. I hope i will still touch with my friends, and enjoy the last few days in high school.
At last, we finished the last test that we were required to do in our high school history. At last, we had the opportunity to run out of that last class to our friends, hugging and caring about them. At last, all of the burdens from those AP or any of those regular-but-straining classes for students – who always provide coffee or tea in addition to their stationary and laptop every single day of their high school life – are gone. At last, no more procrastination for assignments such as the so-called senior project —at least, for now. At last, there is no more tardy-sweeps before school or during or after lunch. At last, sun looks so bright in the sky, undisturbed by the chaotic words that crossed in our minds.
Freedom.
Suddenly, we have to say good-bye to our family. Suddenly, our dearly-beloved friends – friends from elementary, middle school, or since freshman year – had to go away from us. Suddenly, we can drive our car whenever and wherever we want. Suddenly, the image of our neighborhood in our brain is shifted – from that of an environment surrounded by Yogurtland, El Pollo Loco, and Tapioca Express, to the scenery of a town decorated with Starbucks, Jamba Juice, and Panda Express stores. Suddenly, we’re out of our comfort zone – slowly but sure towards that new road of our second journey. Suddenly, we’re here, on this stadium, surrounded by people that have contributed their parts in our life.
We have to show them something.
It has been four years since we first arrived here at Arcadia High. The journey is sure long, but in many ways, worth it. Mocked and disrespected by most of the upperclassmen as freshmen, we somehow were still able to preserve the spirit to finish our tasks for achieving that goal that we have been aiming for. Everything has been prepared for us in order to prepare us; from senior project until those assemblies that the school has provided for our class. Nevertheless, as we graduate, we have to set a good example to the novices when at the same time, exceeding the standard of our predecessors. We have to be better.
...
Hold on, scratch that. We have to be the best. We are now top candidates for the position of the ruler of our future – the captains that decides the direction of his or her sail. Armed with necessary survival guides and techniques on the rocky path of our education, we will surely conquer every situation that we might encounter during this period. From this point, whatever happens in our life from now on will be a part of our experiences and us as individuals. From this point, there’s no more going back.
The time has come. In few minutes, we have to part away from the goodness and sadness that we have felt along with our journey in Arcadia High. In few minutes, we have to separate our ways, promising ourselves and each other to create our better-selves in the future. I believe that everything that will occur in the future from this moment on will be a spark for each and every little aspect of our life. I am not that ready yet, but for now, let’s harvest the results that we have been sowing for.
Last but not least,
Class of 2010…
We did it.
Freedom.
Suddenly, we have to say good-bye to our family. Suddenly, our dearly-beloved friends – friends from elementary, middle school, or since freshman year – had to go away from us. Suddenly, we can drive our car whenever and wherever we want. Suddenly, the image of our neighborhood in our brain is shifted – from that of an environment surrounded by Yogurtland, El Pollo Loco, and Tapioca Express, to the scenery of a town decorated with Starbucks, Jamba Juice, and Panda Express stores. Suddenly, we’re out of our comfort zone – slowly but sure towards that new road of our second journey. Suddenly, we’re here, on this stadium, surrounded by people that have contributed their parts in our life.
We have to show them something.
It has been four years since we first arrived here at Arcadia High. The journey is sure long, but in many ways, worth it. Mocked and disrespected by most of the upperclassmen as freshmen, we somehow were still able to preserve the spirit to finish our tasks for achieving that goal that we have been aiming for. Everything has been prepared for us in order to prepare us; from senior project until those assemblies that the school has provided for our class. Nevertheless, as we graduate, we have to set a good example to the novices when at the same time, exceeding the standard of our predecessors. We have to be better.
...
Hold on, scratch that. We have to be the best. We are now top candidates for the position of the ruler of our future – the captains that decides the direction of his or her sail. Armed with necessary survival guides and techniques on the rocky path of our education, we will surely conquer every situation that we might encounter during this period. From this point, whatever happens in our life from now on will be a part of our experiences and us as individuals. From this point, there’s no more going back.
The time has come. In few minutes, we have to part away from the goodness and sadness that we have felt along with our journey in Arcadia High. In few minutes, we have to separate our ways, promising ourselves and each other to create our better-selves in the future. I believe that everything that will occur in the future from this moment on will be a spark for each and every little aspect of our life. I am not that ready yet, but for now, let’s harvest the results that we have been sowing for.
Last but not least,
Class of 2010…
We did it.
I'm so glad that so many of the replies to this blog are overwhelmingly positive. Yours gave me a lot to look out for in the future. We certainly have more freedom from here one. That also means more responsibility.
To your last line I say.. I'm happy we made it!
To your last line I say.. I'm happy we made it!
To my family:
In many ways, I am leaving you behind. Maybe I already have. Literally speaking, I will still be living at home, eating the dinner you prepare for me, and expecting you to support me financially, but I will not be the same high school kid you knew. Even though I have yet to reach eighteen years of age, you have to give me the independence I deserve. You have to trust that I make the right decisions without you having to hold my hand through life. Have you noticed that every time I go out now, I say “I am going” rather than “Can I go?” Have you noticed that I get annoyed whenever you try to dictate how I live my life? Have you noticed that I get back up every time I fall down? Have you noticed how hard I am trying to be me, to be free? Now is the time to push that baby bird out of the nest and hope it spreads its wings and flies.
To my classmates:
As an entering freshman, I obnoxiously thought that I deserved to be in English honors. I wanted to be in a higher level class with my friends instead of stuck in a class where no one cares, or in a class that was “below” me. A few years fly by and I am entering the second semester of my senior year. While reading each person’s blog posts, I realized that I have unfairly judged people. While describing our class to an AP English disillusioned friend, I can proudly say that the people in college prep are capable of profundity. Not only that but we are creative. We go above and beyond what is required. We have hopes and dreams and will one day change the world. Thank you for proving me wrong. Although my cold, apathetic (or so some people say) face does not express it, I enjoyed going to English each day to learn with you.
To my friends:
We will not have the same friendship after we leave. I will lose contact with some of you and the next time we meet, it might be incredibly awkward. I will make new friends and create new memories with them and not you. However, this will be one of many farewells in our lives so we should not be so scared to experience it. This is something we all have to go through and is as much a part of life as chasing our dreams. Don’t worry, the new friends I will make are not your replacements. No one person could ever replace all that we experienced together. Our friendship was one of a kind. Our memories captured forever in our hearts.
To my unborn child:
The advice I would give you when you are two weeks away from graduation is this: Be brave and face the future head on. Don’t be scared of the inevitable because you will get nowhere. Everything is changing for you right now. You are becoming an adult and with that comes responsibility. Accept it with all the grace you could muster at seventeen, with your head held high and arms wide open. Slowly but surely, I will let you go into the world alone but with all the tools that you will need. I have raised you well. I trust you. You will succeed. Last but not least, have fun and enjoy life.
In many ways, I am leaving you behind. Maybe I already have. Literally speaking, I will still be living at home, eating the dinner you prepare for me, and expecting you to support me financially, but I will not be the same high school kid you knew. Even though I have yet to reach eighteen years of age, you have to give me the independence I deserve. You have to trust that I make the right decisions without you having to hold my hand through life. Have you noticed that every time I go out now, I say “I am going” rather than “Can I go?” Have you noticed that I get annoyed whenever you try to dictate how I live my life? Have you noticed that I get back up every time I fall down? Have you noticed how hard I am trying to be me, to be free? Now is the time to push that baby bird out of the nest and hope it spreads its wings and flies.
To my classmates:
As an entering freshman, I obnoxiously thought that I deserved to be in English honors. I wanted to be in a higher level class with my friends instead of stuck in a class where no one cares, or in a class that was “below” me. A few years fly by and I am entering the second semester of my senior year. While reading each person’s blog posts, I realized that I have unfairly judged people. While describing our class to an AP English disillusioned friend, I can proudly say that the people in college prep are capable of profundity. Not only that but we are creative. We go above and beyond what is required. We have hopes and dreams and will one day change the world. Thank you for proving me wrong. Although my cold, apathetic (or so some people say) face does not express it, I enjoyed going to English each day to learn with you.
To my friends:
We will not have the same friendship after we leave. I will lose contact with some of you and the next time we meet, it might be incredibly awkward. I will make new friends and create new memories with them and not you. However, this will be one of many farewells in our lives so we should not be so scared to experience it. This is something we all have to go through and is as much a part of life as chasing our dreams. Don’t worry, the new friends I will make are not your replacements. No one person could ever replace all that we experienced together. Our friendship was one of a kind. Our memories captured forever in our hearts.
To my unborn child:
The advice I would give you when you are two weeks away from graduation is this: Be brave and face the future head on. Don’t be scared of the inevitable because you will get nowhere. Everything is changing for you right now. You are becoming an adult and with that comes responsibility. Accept it with all the grace you could muster at seventeen, with your head held high and arms wide open. Slowly but surely, I will let you go into the world alone but with all the tools that you will need. I have raised you well. I trust you. You will succeed. Last but not least, have fun and enjoy life.
Your replies always sound very you. It's amazing to see how much we've discovered over the course of one year. I'm glad that I was in your class this year. May we all have bright futures!
I really liked how you addressed the different people that are a part of your life. In my sophomore year, I felt the exact way you felt as a freshman. Being in honors English, and then being regular English now removed that elitist attitude. It opened my eyes (my eyes are small), and made me see the potential in us regular English people. That we are just as capable of achieving and dreaming.
I like how you address specific groups of people. I agree with your part to your family because that is exactly how I feel. How I tell them “I am going” instead of “can I go”, and how I take care of myself and seems to be less dependent on them.
“You have to trust that I make the right decisions without you having to hold my hand through life. “ this caught my attention because my parents(or more accurately my mom) have a hard time letting me go. She always has to tell me a bunch of reminders when I go out. However, I am glad she is slowly lessoning her grip on my hand. I mean, we are almost graduating. We are going to live by ourselves soon or drive ourselves to school. Maybe our parents know this and they are purposely keeping their grip until the last minute when they have to let go…
The way you explain these messages to these specific people are so simple yet bold. The way you wrote it makes me want to feel the emotions of your writing. I hope those people that are supposed to receive these messages will feel the same way, too like I do.
I really like the way you wrote your blog. All these notes that you would like to say to each of the them means so much. It is very simple yet it goes a long way. This really shows what kind of a person you are.
Your blog post was definitely different from all the other posts. As i scrolled down the long list of blogs, the layout of your post was very attention grabbing.
The way you had specific groups in your blog made it very personal. Even though I didn't fit in most of the categories, I still felt the sense that you were talking directly to me.
The way you had specific groups in your blog made it very personal. Even though I didn't fit in most of the categories, I still felt the sense that you were talking directly to me.
Eighteen. Eight plus five plus five. What in the world does a stressed out, angst-ridden, overly-dramatic eighteen year old have to say to you? Well, for one, that he is just like you. We are the exact same person save for perhaps a couple DNA sequences and a chromosome. You want to succeed. I want to succeed. You want to push yourself, but you want to balance relationships. I want those things. We want love, we want lust, we want food and water and air. We are human. This is how I will preface this blog post: "The world knows all. You are one with the world. You know all."
This year has been the worst year of my entire life. This year, at other times, has been the best year of my entire life. But I suppose that just exemplifies the slow releasing of the check valves on our childhood: We can be free - to fail as well as to succeed. I have made huge mistakes. I have made great triumphs. Just as you have.
And at a few points I have cried from joy. I have never cried in public before. And sometimes I have broken down. Broken down farther than I've ever broken down. I, once again, for the hundredth time, did that thing. That thing that exemplifies all my problems, all my faults, all my ineptitude. I have gotten angry, violent, sad, depressed, irreverent, beaten by the world. I have had my worst moments in what should have been my greatest.
The worst feeling is knowing afterwards that you had the power to do something, and not doing anything because you convinced yourself you couldn't.
This is the worst feeling because the fact is you can do everything. If you fail, it is not because you couldn't, but because you wouldn't. There are countless examples testament to humanity's limitless capabilities. They said we would fall off the edge of the earth, and we found a new continent. They said our nation wouldn't last, and we became the strongest Earth has ever seen. They said our planes would fall, our subs would sink, and our rockets would explode. We flew ourselves six times the speed of sound, viewed the bottom of the ocean, and walked on the moon. We have gone from rags to riches and riches to dirt. The social ladder of life runs not on electricity, but on your willingness to believe.
I succumb to the fear myself. The fear that I can do nothing. That we can do nothing. That nothing is everything and not one thing matters. But we're better than that. I am better than that. You are better than that. And while you might think I will tell you that you can do anything, I won't. You already know that you can do anything. No, I will tell you something else. And by I, I don't mean Jamie G. By I, I mean you.
I am that voice at the pit of your heart. Past the arteries and the blood. Behind the love and care. Around all your secrets and your darkness. Deeper. Deeper into the blackness of your soul, where all the evil and depression and suicide and angst and stress reside. Through that. Through that, at the very core of your being, you know as well as I what that voice says:
"The world knows all. You are one with the world. You know all."
And in your most hated hour. In the time where all your hope is lost. I want you to think of me: Your voice. Promise me you will. Think of me and remember that I have said this:
For all your flaws, you are loved. For all your mistakes, your past is irrelevant. Grow and Learn, pick yourself up and live without shame. Take the tears burning into your skin and hold my hand through hell. I am with you. Not "may" or "might" or "should" or "could," but will. You will win.
This year has been the worst year of my entire life. This year, at other times, has been the best year of my entire life. But I suppose that just exemplifies the slow releasing of the check valves on our childhood: We can be free - to fail as well as to succeed. I have made huge mistakes. I have made great triumphs. Just as you have.
And at a few points I have cried from joy. I have never cried in public before. And sometimes I have broken down. Broken down farther than I've ever broken down. I, once again, for the hundredth time, did that thing. That thing that exemplifies all my problems, all my faults, all my ineptitude. I have gotten angry, violent, sad, depressed, irreverent, beaten by the world. I have had my worst moments in what should have been my greatest.
The worst feeling is knowing afterwards that you had the power to do something, and not doing anything because you convinced yourself you couldn't.
This is the worst feeling because the fact is you can do everything. If you fail, it is not because you couldn't, but because you wouldn't. There are countless examples testament to humanity's limitless capabilities. They said we would fall off the edge of the earth, and we found a new continent. They said our nation wouldn't last, and we became the strongest Earth has ever seen. They said our planes would fall, our subs would sink, and our rockets would explode. We flew ourselves six times the speed of sound, viewed the bottom of the ocean, and walked on the moon. We have gone from rags to riches and riches to dirt. The social ladder of life runs not on electricity, but on your willingness to believe.
I succumb to the fear myself. The fear that I can do nothing. That we can do nothing. That nothing is everything and not one thing matters. But we're better than that. I am better than that. You are better than that. And while you might think I will tell you that you can do anything, I won't. You already know that you can do anything. No, I will tell you something else. And by I, I don't mean Jamie G. By I, I mean you.
I am that voice at the pit of your heart. Past the arteries and the blood. Behind the love and care. Around all your secrets and your darkness. Deeper. Deeper into the blackness of your soul, where all the evil and depression and suicide and angst and stress reside. Through that. Through that, at the very core of your being, you know as well as I what that voice says:
"The world knows all. You are one with the world. You know all."
And in your most hated hour. In the time where all your hope is lost. I want you to think of me: Your voice. Promise me you will. Think of me and remember that I have said this:
For all your flaws, you are loved. For all your mistakes, your past is irrelevant. Grow and Learn, pick yourself up and live without shame. Take the tears burning into your skin and hold my hand through hell. I am with you. Not "may" or "might" or "should" or "could," but will. You will win.
I really like your last few lines. It has a strong meaning to it and I believe it will inspire a lot of people.
Yeah I hope it does. I just hate to think that anyone feels alone when they're never really disconnected.
I really like your last few lines. It has a strong meaning to it and I believe it will inspire a lot of people.
Jamie...this is amazing...really, really amazing. Haha I'm somewhat speechless. You better get that extra credit!
This blog post was nicely written. You wrote in a different style than everyone else. You broke it down while others follow the four paragraph format. Senior year was the worst year of my life too but some parts of it were good. The past is always memories. What is interesting is what is ahead of you, your future. I agree with Shirley. You deserve extra credit.
Wow. While reading this I felt like you were reading it out to all the people. It flowed so nicely I caught myself off-guard when I realized I was reading it out loud. It was encouraging. It was creative.
I will look forward to seeing everyone win.
I will look forward to seeing everyone win.
Bound in chains and locked within the strongest prison available is a beast. The guards of the prison know nothing of what the beast can do. The only thing that they know is that the beast has immense power. The prison was built for the beast. The beast will stir from time to time, but when it rests it always grows. The beast remembers when last it was free; it wants to be free again. The guards have made the prison stronger since, the last time the beast broke free. It wishes to see the world, to be able to be free, but it knows it can’t. The beast regrets what it did when it was last free. It regrets its actions every time prior as well. The prison was built by the beast. The beast controls the prison. The prison is the beast. I am the beast.
Not physically but emotionally. I lock away all my feeling as best I can, but from time to time they still will stir. I try to appear apathetic to everything, and I do my best to avoid feeling. But in truth I wish that I did not have to restrain myself so much. There are disadvantages when you try not to feel empathy for your own emotions. One of the problems is that without feeling you can’t hope to ever understand other people’s emotions. Very few of you have seen what I am like when I let my feelings go, but when I do it feels like I have allowed a flood to drown my mind. I feel deeply, but I don’t like it. I am a man of logic, emotions ravage upon logic like the like the tide upon a child’s sand castle. I have grown weary of my self made prison. I wish to leave so much. But I don’t wish to be flooded and lose what is the only part of me outside the prison, because that is all that I know of me. I have locked away all but one part of myself, and if I let the rest go the only part that is free will be lost. I know little of my true self. But I have thoroughly mapped out the mechanical replacement that is in control.
I know not weather I should lose what I know of myself for my true self, or to keep my feelings locked away and live a hollow life.
But I don’t remember how to release my true self, I can’t choose, all I can do is continue.
Not physically but emotionally. I lock away all my feeling as best I can, but from time to time they still will stir. I try to appear apathetic to everything, and I do my best to avoid feeling. But in truth I wish that I did not have to restrain myself so much. There are disadvantages when you try not to feel empathy for your own emotions. One of the problems is that without feeling you can’t hope to ever understand other people’s emotions. Very few of you have seen what I am like when I let my feelings go, but when I do it feels like I have allowed a flood to drown my mind. I feel deeply, but I don’t like it. I am a man of logic, emotions ravage upon logic like the like the tide upon a child’s sand castle. I have grown weary of my self made prison. I wish to leave so much. But I don’t wish to be flooded and lose what is the only part of me outside the prison, because that is all that I know of me. I have locked away all but one part of myself, and if I let the rest go the only part that is free will be lost. I know little of my true self. But I have thoroughly mapped out the mechanical replacement that is in control.
I know not weather I should lose what I know of myself for my true self, or to keep my feelings locked away and live a hollow life.
But I don’t remember how to release my true self, I can’t choose, all I can do is continue.
I like how you used the metaphor in your blog. You used the beast to represent yourself. I am not quite sure what you meant when you wrote "But I don’t wish to be flooded and lose what is the only part of me outside the prison, because that is all that I know of me".
I believe that no one fully understands themselves yet. Our lives are uncertain, but this is what makes our lives more adventurous. As time progresses, we will soon know more and more about ourselves and what we need to do to bring the points of the 5-star closer to us.
I believe that no one fully understands themselves yet. Our lives are uncertain, but this is what makes our lives more adventurous. As time progresses, we will soon know more and more about ourselves and what we need to do to bring the points of the 5-star closer to us.
I like how you used the metaphor in your blog. You used the beast to represent yourself. I am not quite sure what you meant when you wrote "But I don’t wish to be flooded and lose what is the only part of me outside the prison, because that is all that I know of me".
I believe that no one fully understands themselves yet. Our lives are uncertain, but this is what makes our lives more adventurous. As time progresses, we will soon know more and more about ourselves and what we need to do to bring the points of the 5-star closer to us.
I believe that no one fully understands themselves yet. Our lives are uncertain, but this is what makes our lives more adventurous. As time progresses, we will soon know more and more about ourselves and what we need to do to bring the points of the 5-star closer to us.
The hollow life question has been one that has plagued my mind too. I know exactly how you feel just with different situations i guess. I recently signed up for a group that would not only take me out of Arcadia but also away from my friends entirely, i struggled to find the words to tell my friends i'm leaving, especially my girlfriend, and now she tells me distance doesn't work for her ... so now i am stuck in a rut not knowing what to choose. It hurts a lot to live hollow but sometimes it saves some pain.
To whomever are reading my words:
Just acting kind and being friendly does not make you attract more friends. What I have always thought was the opposite, and I am beginning to realize that you must take the extra step to reach to the top. I have always wondered why my life in high school is mainly consisting of loneliness and despair, and I pondered to the conclusion that I was waiting for nothing. No one can advance to the next level if we all just wait around for the magic to happen. Even though I did transfer out of Arcadia High School during the middle of my Junior year, my social status remains the same after I transferred back in. Every year up till my last year of high school, I have dreamed of having a group of friends and just go out have the moment of a lifetime almost every day, but now that I have reached the end of my high school years, I can honestly say that I have no hope that that will happen. I have always blamed myself for this problem such as I didn’t try hard enough or I am just awkward to be around with. Shoot, I didn’t even go to any of my high school dances, but that was mainly because I thought that no one would have wanted to be in a group with me. This is my story to share that I have not said to anybody.
So what is the point of this depressing story of mine? The lesson is to always take the initiative and to never look down upon yourselves. As a person who watches and analyzes all of my classmates, I am just surprised as to how people behave throughout elementary school to high school. I see people doing nothing when they see a helpless student sitting alone in the hall, and I was even more surprised to see some Seniors picking on people like they’re immature bimbos. What is the point of this social class and rankings as to how “cool” you really are in high school? What makes a student think they are so superior to others to a point where they lose their morals? Why can’t everybody just be friends with each other? Even a simple “hi” to people you know during the hallway can cheer a person up, as that has happened to me before, but I hate how when I look at someone I know, and they look back, we make no interaction whatsoever. Not even a single smile or wave comes from the other person, and it makes me feel like we are just simply strangers.
“Too often we underestimate the power of a touch, a smile, a kind word, a listening ear, an honest compliment, or the smallest act of caring, all of which have the potential to turn a life around." –Buscalgia
I also love to hear people say that their excuse for not interacting with some certain people is because they are unsocial and “awkward,” but that’s obviously because they went through tough times such as not having friends to begin with that lead them to become so insecure. Why can’t we all get along?
Now here is something that I’ve always wanted to say.
I have always wanted close friends that I can keep during and after my high school years, but so far, all of my close friends walk away in a distance where I can no longer reach. Maybe my destiny is to suffer this independent life of mine, but I can only hope that it will change.
I would like to add that this school has so many talented students that have an academic mindset to succeed in life. I am just lucky to be raised in such community as to how a majority of the students are intellectual and respectful. What’s funny is that our valedictorian surpasses many of the valedictorians in other schools! I am proud to say that I am in a school where the expectations are high.
I can only hope that I will meet each and every one of you again in the near future, and how we reminisce about the past laughing over our years in high school. I especially would want to meet those whom I am grown up with, starting in elementary school and laugh how life is just the way it is.
I can surely say that since I do not have much close friends presently, I will miss those of you, who once called me as a friend or closer before, to the bottom of my heart. We will start walking a different path, and I can definitely say I will always remember you, even though it may not be clear.
If I could go back in time and start over my high school years, one thing for sure is, to take the advantage of getting to know each and one of you as if you are all my brothers and sisters. I can honestly say to those who were my friends before, I still love you guys like family.
Just acting kind and being friendly does not make you attract more friends. What I have always thought was the opposite, and I am beginning to realize that you must take the extra step to reach to the top. I have always wondered why my life in high school is mainly consisting of loneliness and despair, and I pondered to the conclusion that I was waiting for nothing. No one can advance to the next level if we all just wait around for the magic to happen. Even though I did transfer out of Arcadia High School during the middle of my Junior year, my social status remains the same after I transferred back in. Every year up till my last year of high school, I have dreamed of having a group of friends and just go out have the moment of a lifetime almost every day, but now that I have reached the end of my high school years, I can honestly say that I have no hope that that will happen. I have always blamed myself for this problem such as I didn’t try hard enough or I am just awkward to be around with. Shoot, I didn’t even go to any of my high school dances, but that was mainly because I thought that no one would have wanted to be in a group with me. This is my story to share that I have not said to anybody.
So what is the point of this depressing story of mine? The lesson is to always take the initiative and to never look down upon yourselves. As a person who watches and analyzes all of my classmates, I am just surprised as to how people behave throughout elementary school to high school. I see people doing nothing when they see a helpless student sitting alone in the hall, and I was even more surprised to see some Seniors picking on people like they’re immature bimbos. What is the point of this social class and rankings as to how “cool” you really are in high school? What makes a student think they are so superior to others to a point where they lose their morals? Why can’t everybody just be friends with each other? Even a simple “hi” to people you know during the hallway can cheer a person up, as that has happened to me before, but I hate how when I look at someone I know, and they look back, we make no interaction whatsoever. Not even a single smile or wave comes from the other person, and it makes me feel like we are just simply strangers.
“Too often we underestimate the power of a touch, a smile, a kind word, a listening ear, an honest compliment, or the smallest act of caring, all of which have the potential to turn a life around." –Buscalgia
I also love to hear people say that their excuse for not interacting with some certain people is because they are unsocial and “awkward,” but that’s obviously because they went through tough times such as not having friends to begin with that lead them to become so insecure. Why can’t we all get along?
Now here is something that I’ve always wanted to say.
I have always wanted close friends that I can keep during and after my high school years, but so far, all of my close friends walk away in a distance where I can no longer reach. Maybe my destiny is to suffer this independent life of mine, but I can only hope that it will change.
I would like to add that this school has so many talented students that have an academic mindset to succeed in life. I am just lucky to be raised in such community as to how a majority of the students are intellectual and respectful. What’s funny is that our valedictorian surpasses many of the valedictorians in other schools! I am proud to say that I am in a school where the expectations are high.
I can only hope that I will meet each and every one of you again in the near future, and how we reminisce about the past laughing over our years in high school. I especially would want to meet those whom I am grown up with, starting in elementary school and laugh how life is just the way it is.
I can surely say that since I do not have much close friends presently, I will miss those of you, who once called me as a friend or closer before, to the bottom of my heart. We will start walking a different path, and I can definitely say I will always remember you, even though it may not be clear.
If I could go back in time and start over my high school years, one thing for sure is, to take the advantage of getting to know each and one of you as if you are all my brothers and sisters. I can honestly say to those who were my friends before, I still love you guys like family.
You are one of the most unique individuals I've known since elementary school Alex =]
I think that one of the greatest (and most painful) thing about high school is that we learn about who we are. Though there are many moments (some big, some small) that I wish to forget, every experience was worth it. I think that after four years of high school, I learned about what "works" and doesn't "work" for me and I think you've learn that too. The most important thing is that we realized what we can improve on and make a change in the future.
I think that one of the greatest (and most painful) thing about high school is that we learn about who we are. Though there are many moments (some big, some small) that I wish to forget, every experience was worth it. I think that after four years of high school, I learned about what "works" and doesn't "work" for me and I think you've learn that too. The most important thing is that we realized what we can improve on and make a change in the future.
I really like the quote you put in your blog. This is true is many ways. I never really know you Alex, but the things you put in here I feel like I can say the same. But I am sure you will have close friends soon enough. College will definitely be a good place to meet new people and grow close with.
Leaving my comfort zone, I was a little nervous but excited at the same time. I didn’t know what to expect. I decided to join ASB with my friends and try out for the junior varsity tennis team; I also signed up for 5 pre-IB classes (honors courses) thinking that I could handle them all. High school was a totally new experience for me. I couldn’t tell if I was enjoying it or hating it, but freshman year in high school turned out to be one of the best years in my life. Even though some best friend dramas, which I have been trying to avoid for the last 4 years, had taken place, I met my two best friends and many good friends during that year. Freshman year was the turning point of my life after coming to America. I not only made lifelong friends, but also did pretty well in school while being involved in many school activities. It was the most colorful year of my high school life.
Then, my wish from middle school came truth, but it was a few years too late. I had always wanted to move to Arcadia since I didn’t fit in well with students in Covina when I was in middle school; whenever I am hanging out with people from Arcadia I felt a lot better since I could relate to them. However, after going through a wonderful year in Charter Oak High School, I did not know if I should start all over and try to adjust to a new place. Giving up my spot in varsity tennis, leaving my best friends behind, I decided to give Arcadia a try. I went from the brightest year to the darkest year in high school. I was not used to the academic challenges and the large number of students. I didn’t have many friends and did not do so well in school. I lost everything I had: my friends, my rank, my grades, and my positions in activities. I had also lost my confidence in myself. I started to panic for tests. I really dislike my sophomore year. I felt as miserable as I did when I first came to America in fifth grade when I couldn’t speak English.
The lowest part in my school life had been reached; my life finally started to go upward. When junior first started, I was afraid that I could not handle my AP classes. I wished that it would be over as soon as possible. I took classes every single day from Monday to Sunday without any break. It was a tedious year; I didn’t know how I would live through it. It was the year I joined orchestra II. Although I didn’t know how to play any of the instruments in there, I still had a great time. I met many awesome people in there. First semester flew by quickly. Then second semester came. It became my favorite semester in Arcadia High. I started to hang out with people I met in orchestra. They were very chilled and interesting to be with. I became more involved in school activities and met a lot more people who I became good friends with. I met most of my friends in Arcadia during that semester. I finally felt that I fit in with the people I know. Junior year was a tough year; nevertheless, I loved that year. I was proud of myself for my accomplishments in school and enjoyed the great people I met.
When junior year ended, half of my friends left and went to college. I knew I was going downhill again. Senior year, the year I have been waiting for, finally came. I stopped hanging out with my orchestra friends since they preferred going out lunch to staying in school. Then I became a scavenger, flying around, hanging out with different people every day. I felt bored and lonely at the same time. Even though I didn’t have a specific group to hang out with in school, I started to hang out with my girl friends who I met in my English class during junior year on weekends and after school. We got together whenever there were special occasions. We went to the senior activities together. I had many good times with them, but at the same time I missed my orchestra friends. Senior year was not as hard as junior year; nevertheless, college applications stressed me out. I felt unproductive during the whole first semester, thinking that I would not get into any college I applied to. I spent my whole winter break and the whole winter holiday season working on my architecture portfolio.
Then the last semester came; my life was going uphill again. I was glad and anxious at the same time. I was very surprised and glad when I found out that I got into all the schools I applied to; however, I had a hard time choosing the school I want to attend. Even though I had always dreamed of going to USC, I decided to give it up in the last minute due to the expensive tuition. I didn’t know why I gave up my dream that I have been going after that easily. I have put a lot of hours during the last 2 years working on art, which I suck at; I got into the top schools for architecture, but I still threw them away. I still feel bad whenever I think about USC and my architecture career. Even though my hard work did not really benefit me much, I don’t regret working hard. I have been thinking a lot during the last few months of senior year. I have always wanted to graduate, but now I feel sad waking up everyday knowing that I have one less day in high school. The last few months of high school is going to be the most memorable time for me. I had many wonderful times during those last few months, especially May. I hope those last few days are going to be wonderful.
Then, my wish from middle school came truth, but it was a few years too late. I had always wanted to move to Arcadia since I didn’t fit in well with students in Covina when I was in middle school; whenever I am hanging out with people from Arcadia I felt a lot better since I could relate to them. However, after going through a wonderful year in Charter Oak High School, I did not know if I should start all over and try to adjust to a new place. Giving up my spot in varsity tennis, leaving my best friends behind, I decided to give Arcadia a try. I went from the brightest year to the darkest year in high school. I was not used to the academic challenges and the large number of students. I didn’t have many friends and did not do so well in school. I lost everything I had: my friends, my rank, my grades, and my positions in activities. I had also lost my confidence in myself. I started to panic for tests. I really dislike my sophomore year. I felt as miserable as I did when I first came to America in fifth grade when I couldn’t speak English.
The lowest part in my school life had been reached; my life finally started to go upward. When junior first started, I was afraid that I could not handle my AP classes. I wished that it would be over as soon as possible. I took classes every single day from Monday to Sunday without any break. It was a tedious year; I didn’t know how I would live through it. It was the year I joined orchestra II. Although I didn’t know how to play any of the instruments in there, I still had a great time. I met many awesome people in there. First semester flew by quickly. Then second semester came. It became my favorite semester in Arcadia High. I started to hang out with people I met in orchestra. They were very chilled and interesting to be with. I became more involved in school activities and met a lot more people who I became good friends with. I met most of my friends in Arcadia during that semester. I finally felt that I fit in with the people I know. Junior year was a tough year; nevertheless, I loved that year. I was proud of myself for my accomplishments in school and enjoyed the great people I met.
When junior year ended, half of my friends left and went to college. I knew I was going downhill again. Senior year, the year I have been waiting for, finally came. I stopped hanging out with my orchestra friends since they preferred going out lunch to staying in school. Then I became a scavenger, flying around, hanging out with different people every day. I felt bored and lonely at the same time. Even though I didn’t have a specific group to hang out with in school, I started to hang out with my girl friends who I met in my English class during junior year on weekends and after school. We got together whenever there were special occasions. We went to the senior activities together. I had many good times with them, but at the same time I missed my orchestra friends. Senior year was not as hard as junior year; nevertheless, college applications stressed me out. I felt unproductive during the whole first semester, thinking that I would not get into any college I applied to. I spent my whole winter break and the whole winter holiday season working on my architecture portfolio.
Then the last semester came; my life was going uphill again. I was glad and anxious at the same time. I was very surprised and glad when I found out that I got into all the schools I applied to; however, I had a hard time choosing the school I want to attend. Even though I had always dreamed of going to USC, I decided to give it up in the last minute due to the expensive tuition. I didn’t know why I gave up my dream that I have been going after that easily. I have put a lot of hours during the last 2 years working on art, which I suck at; I got into the top schools for architecture, but I still threw them away. I still feel bad whenever I think about USC and my architecture career. Even though my hard work did not really benefit me much, I don’t regret working hard. I have been thinking a lot during the last few months of senior year. I have always wanted to graduate, but now I feel sad waking up everyday knowing that I have one less day in high school. The last few months of high school is going to be the most memorable time for me. I had many wonderful times during those last few months, especially May. I hope those last few days are going to be wonderful.
Amy, my best friend. As one of your girl friends that you met in junior year's second semester, I would like to tell you I am not only with you during special occasions, but also with you every time you need me. It’s just like you will always be here for me, I will be happy to share ups and downs with you. Seriously, I am proud of you! You did a really good job in high school! I believe you will do great in college too. Please don't think yourself is not important, you are always important to me! Let’s make the last few days meaningful together! And Good luck in college!
Mr.Feraco,can you please delete my first comment?I have made some changes on it.Thank you!
Amy, my best friend. As one of your girl friends that you met in junior year's second semester, I would like to tell you that I am not only with you during special occasions, but also with you at any time you need me. It’s just like you are always here for me, I am always happy to share ups and downs with you. Seriously, I am proud of you! You did a really good job in high school! I believe you will do great in college too. Please don't think that you are not important, you are always important to me! Let’s make the last few days meaningful together! And Good luck in college!
To my future self: It's been one year, how are you? I'm all right at the moment, just slaving away the hours until this blog is due since it's the end of the school year so I've been procrastinating even more than usual. Are you still doing the same in college, or have you actually stuck to your New Year's resolution to stop putting everything off until the last minute? Knowing myself the way I do, I probably did well at the beginning of the year/semester, but started to slip at the end...as usual. For you, graduation has already come and gone, but for me, it's rolling closer and closer every second. How did it go? Our family wasn't there; they're in Taiwan, but most of our senior friends were there beside us.
My present self: I still don't know if I will cry at graduation or not. I keep saying - telling people - the one time I cry in public will be graduation, but the closer it comes, the more uncertain I become. For me, crying implies sadness, and sadness only comes when something is gone forever, and it will never return. Crying should only occur under negative circumstances. Graduation is a negative circumstance, but it's also a positive one. Hence, my mixed feelings about it now. In all honesty, I'm more happy than sad about graduating. Thus, if I'm happy, it makes no sense to cry so-called "tears of happiness"; in my mind, when you're happy, you laugh until your stomach hurts or you can't breathe anymore.
It's strange, but I think I'll miss my senior year the most this summer rather than when I start college in the fall. I predict one contributor will be I will be simply too tied up with schoolwork (and possibly work itself) to have much time left over for periods of nostalgia. Over the summer, many of my friends have already made outlines of plans to go to amusement parks and crash people's (mine) houses. Obviously, this is a one last effort to spend all the time we have left with one another before we start flinging ourselves to the four winds and scatter all over the country (and maybe the world).
There is so much I am going to miss from this year that I don't know where to start. I suppose I'll start with what I think it's going to be the root of all my pains: every last friend that I have made and stuck with me to this day. This goes out 'specially to the ones who I hang out with practically every single day and play games with every Friday. Roughly half of them are still underclassmen going onto being seniors, so at least it'll be easy to hunt down their whereabouts next year if I ever decide to visit Arcadia during the holidays. As for the seniors, the best I can do is to use Facebook and instant messaging to its fullest potential and make sure I talk (spam) them every now and then.
I'll miss the familiarity of Arcadia, with all the Asian cuisines that are available that goes with living in a community that is so dominantly Asian. I don't know if there will be a (good and cheap) boba tea store close to my campus. It will take a while for me to get used to my new surroundings but I don't know yet how long that process will last. As far as I'm concern, my campus is huge, so walking everywhere the way I have been doing in Arcadia for the past few years is out of the question. I'll need to buy a bike and get used to riding one as well.
I'll probably miss the house I'm living in as well, though I admit, it's a pain taking care of it. In my opinion, this house is too big for one person (me) to live in, but when it comes down to it, I have more or less lived under these roof for the past 12 years of my life. It has seen so many people come and go. Some of them no longer come, others come far too often, and a handful came just once for such-and-such project. Furthermore, this house is where my cat is, and if there is anyone that I really miss whenever I leave Arcadia, it is my cat.
To my future self: There's a lot that I'm still uncertain about. I don't know how well I will deal with college when it comes, I still am at a lost whether or not I will cry on graduation day, I don't know if those summer plans my friends and I are planning will even bear fruit. But then, that's me every day. I don't know anything about what will happen the next day, sometimes even the next hour (though the next five minutes is usually pretty predictable). So I'll just live the way I've always lived. Take every day as it comes to me, and don't overstress myself about the unknown future; it'll make itself known soon enough.
My present self: I still don't know if I will cry at graduation or not. I keep saying - telling people - the one time I cry in public will be graduation, but the closer it comes, the more uncertain I become. For me, crying implies sadness, and sadness only comes when something is gone forever, and it will never return. Crying should only occur under negative circumstances. Graduation is a negative circumstance, but it's also a positive one. Hence, my mixed feelings about it now. In all honesty, I'm more happy than sad about graduating. Thus, if I'm happy, it makes no sense to cry so-called "tears of happiness"; in my mind, when you're happy, you laugh until your stomach hurts or you can't breathe anymore.
It's strange, but I think I'll miss my senior year the most this summer rather than when I start college in the fall. I predict one contributor will be I will be simply too tied up with schoolwork (and possibly work itself) to have much time left over for periods of nostalgia. Over the summer, many of my friends have already made outlines of plans to go to amusement parks and crash people's (mine) houses. Obviously, this is a one last effort to spend all the time we have left with one another before we start flinging ourselves to the four winds and scatter all over the country (and maybe the world).
There is so much I am going to miss from this year that I don't know where to start. I suppose I'll start with what I think it's going to be the root of all my pains: every last friend that I have made and stuck with me to this day. This goes out 'specially to the ones who I hang out with practically every single day and play games with every Friday. Roughly half of them are still underclassmen going onto being seniors, so at least it'll be easy to hunt down their whereabouts next year if I ever decide to visit Arcadia during the holidays. As for the seniors, the best I can do is to use Facebook and instant messaging to its fullest potential and make sure I talk (spam) them every now and then.
I'll miss the familiarity of Arcadia, with all the Asian cuisines that are available that goes with living in a community that is so dominantly Asian. I don't know if there will be a (good and cheap) boba tea store close to my campus. It will take a while for me to get used to my new surroundings but I don't know yet how long that process will last. As far as I'm concern, my campus is huge, so walking everywhere the way I have been doing in Arcadia for the past few years is out of the question. I'll need to buy a bike and get used to riding one as well.
I'll probably miss the house I'm living in as well, though I admit, it's a pain taking care of it. In my opinion, this house is too big for one person (me) to live in, but when it comes down to it, I have more or less lived under these roof for the past 12 years of my life. It has seen so many people come and go. Some of them no longer come, others come far too often, and a handful came just once for such-and-such project. Furthermore, this house is where my cat is, and if there is anyone that I really miss whenever I leave Arcadia, it is my cat.
To my future self: There's a lot that I'm still uncertain about. I don't know how well I will deal with college when it comes, I still am at a lost whether or not I will cry on graduation day, I don't know if those summer plans my friends and I are planning will even bear fruit. But then, that's me every day. I don't know anything about what will happen the next day, sometimes even the next hour (though the next five minutes is usually pretty predictable). So I'll just live the way I've always lived. Take every day as it comes to me, and don't overstress myself about the unknown future; it'll make itself known soon enough.
Ani,
I knew you for about twelve years. Our friendship had our ups, downs and even rifts, but I am glad that I met you. It is hard to believe that a few months from now, I won't be able to drop by your place and say hi, because you will be miles away in a dorm room. I hope that four years from now, the entire Arcadia crew can meet at a reunion and reminisce about the old times. But in the meanwhile, be sure to keep in touch via Face Book!
I knew you for about twelve years. Our friendship had our ups, downs and even rifts, but I am glad that I met you. It is hard to believe that a few months from now, I won't be able to drop by your place and say hi, because you will be miles away in a dorm room. I hope that four years from now, the entire Arcadia crew can meet at a reunion and reminisce about the old times. But in the meanwhile, be sure to keep in touch via Face Book!
Tiff, you're practically the only friend I've made back in first grade when I couldn't speak any English that I still talk to on a daily basis...and yeah, I just barely realized that. Don't worry, whenever I do come back to Arcadia for whatever reason, I'll be swinging by your place, since I know exactly where you live >3 I'll make sure to write on your wall every now and then, just to make sure you haven't forgotten me. Give me a call if you decide to travel up north too, we'll figure out a way to accommodate you in the dorm >w
And so we talked all night about the rest of our lives
Where we're gonna be when we turn 25
I keep thinking times will never change
Keep on thinking things will always be the same
But when we leave this year we won't be coming back
No more hanging out cause we're on a different track
And if you got something that you need to say
You better say it right now cause you don't have another day
Cause we're moving on and we can't slow down
These memories are playing like a film without sound
And I keep thinking of that night in June
I didn't know much of love
But it came too soon
And there was me and you
And then we got real blue
Stay at home talking on the telephone
And we would get so excited and we'd get so scared
Laughing at ourselves thinking life's not fair
And this is how it feels
…
Will we think about tomorrow like we think about now?
Can we survive it out there?
Can we make it somehow?
I guess I thought that this would never end
And suddenly it's like we're women and men
Will the past be a shadow that will follow us 'round?
Will these memories fade when I leave this town
I keep, keep thinking that it's not goodbye
Keep on thinking it's a time to fly
- Vitamin C, “Graduation”
I remembered when I was about ten years old, I heard the song above called “Graduation (Friends Forever)” by Vitamin C for the first time. At that time, I did not understand the song and I did not know why this song was named Graduation. My first impression of this song is it is a peaceful song. The melody is soft and the singer’s voice is not very high. It seems like a song that I would hear when I can not sleep at night.
After I listened to this song again (at the age of 17), all my thoughts changed. I know why the schools play this song. They played it because students are about to leave their present school to go somewhere else like college. Every time I listen to it, I want to cry. It is an extremely touching song and I am a very emotional person so I can not control my tears. I cry. It is sad. We seniors are graduating in a week. We will say our goodbyes soon. Graduation is just as sad as the song. :[
These four years at Arcadia High School went by fast. Senior year went by extremely fast. It was like time traveling in Slaughterhouse 5 where Billy blinks his eyes and finds himself in different year. A lot of things happened. I changed and learned a lot throughout the years in high school. I had many teachers that I liked and yet I had one or two teachers that I disliked. I took many classes that I had interest in and I took some classes that were boring. My grades were perfect until senior year. Did I not study hard enough? Does it have to do with senioritis? I did not go to any dances during my four years at Arcadia High. Will I regret it?
Many people have told me before to always look forward and not backwards. Although I love some of the moments in the past, I know I have to move on and look into the future. Moments in the past can not be relived. There is no time traveling. Even though something happens in the future that is similar to the situation in the past, the feelings and reactions will not be the same. I can not be held back by my past. I need to move on or else I will not accept anything new like new friends or even boyfriends. All the memories in the past will not be forgotten unless I have amnesia. I tell myself “no regrets, just move on.” I am not ready to leave Arcadia High. I am going to miss all my friends, teachers, and etc. Who is ready to say good-bye? A lot of people go to different colleges. As everyone knows, we will not see our friends at Arcadia High often after graduation. Some may even lose contact of one another. This is life. This is reality. We have to move on as graduation is just around the corner.
Best wishes to Class of 2010!
See everyone in a few years at our high school reunion.
Where we're gonna be when we turn 25
I keep thinking times will never change
Keep on thinking things will always be the same
But when we leave this year we won't be coming back
No more hanging out cause we're on a different track
And if you got something that you need to say
You better say it right now cause you don't have another day
Cause we're moving on and we can't slow down
These memories are playing like a film without sound
And I keep thinking of that night in June
I didn't know much of love
But it came too soon
And there was me and you
And then we got real blue
Stay at home talking on the telephone
And we would get so excited and we'd get so scared
Laughing at ourselves thinking life's not fair
And this is how it feels
…
Will we think about tomorrow like we think about now?
Can we survive it out there?
Can we make it somehow?
I guess I thought that this would never end
And suddenly it's like we're women and men
Will the past be a shadow that will follow us 'round?
Will these memories fade when I leave this town
I keep, keep thinking that it's not goodbye
Keep on thinking it's a time to fly
- Vitamin C, “Graduation”
I remembered when I was about ten years old, I heard the song above called “Graduation (Friends Forever)” by Vitamin C for the first time. At that time, I did not understand the song and I did not know why this song was named Graduation. My first impression of this song is it is a peaceful song. The melody is soft and the singer’s voice is not very high. It seems like a song that I would hear when I can not sleep at night.
After I listened to this song again (at the age of 17), all my thoughts changed. I know why the schools play this song. They played it because students are about to leave their present school to go somewhere else like college. Every time I listen to it, I want to cry. It is an extremely touching song and I am a very emotional person so I can not control my tears. I cry. It is sad. We seniors are graduating in a week. We will say our goodbyes soon. Graduation is just as sad as the song. :[
These four years at Arcadia High School went by fast. Senior year went by extremely fast. It was like time traveling in Slaughterhouse 5 where Billy blinks his eyes and finds himself in different year. A lot of things happened. I changed and learned a lot throughout the years in high school. I had many teachers that I liked and yet I had one or two teachers that I disliked. I took many classes that I had interest in and I took some classes that were boring. My grades were perfect until senior year. Did I not study hard enough? Does it have to do with senioritis? I did not go to any dances during my four years at Arcadia High. Will I regret it?
Many people have told me before to always look forward and not backwards. Although I love some of the moments in the past, I know I have to move on and look into the future. Moments in the past can not be relived. There is no time traveling. Even though something happens in the future that is similar to the situation in the past, the feelings and reactions will not be the same. I can not be held back by my past. I need to move on or else I will not accept anything new like new friends or even boyfriends. All the memories in the past will not be forgotten unless I have amnesia. I tell myself “no regrets, just move on.” I am not ready to leave Arcadia High. I am going to miss all my friends, teachers, and etc. Who is ready to say good-bye? A lot of people go to different colleges. As everyone knows, we will not see our friends at Arcadia High often after graduation. Some may even lose contact of one another. This is life. This is reality. We have to move on as graduation is just around the corner.
Best wishes to Class of 2010!
See everyone in a few years at our high school reunion.
Connie! When I heard that song yesterday I almost burst into tears. Happy tears though. Because "as we go on, we remember all the times we had together." Although we will change, a piece of us will always be here, and the same. Don't worry about not being ready to leave, because when the time does come, you'll be fine, and adjust into your college life easily!
When I heard that song back in 8th grade I never cried while listening to it and now I listen to it I get all watery eyed! That song really does tell about our life to come after high school and I will now listen to that song differently than I did back in 8th grade. It’s funny how our point of view of a song can change so much after four years of high school.
Before when the song first came out, it was on top of my playlist. It held no meaning to me when it talked of leaving and saying goodbye. It wasn't until 8th grade that it was deleted from my playlist perminately. It was just too much but at least I was comforted that I would see my friends next year in a different school. I listened to that song again last night too see what would happen. It was more than I could handle. I don't have that comfort of seeing my friend next year and we are leaving for good. It's a great song but I guesss it will be one that I will hate to love in my life.
What is a message that I would tell the world? There are so many things that I could tell them. To address the whole world is such a big deal, what would be so important that I would need to tell them. That question stumped me for along time, reverting to my childhood I thought about ruling the world. Therefore, when I asked my self that question only one thing came to my mind. What I would tell the world if I was given the chance would be, “People of the world, hear me, fear me, and obey me. I am the new ruler of this world.’ I know that sounds a little dramatic and unrealistic but that is the only thing I would be able to tell them. What else would the world listen to? They do not want to hear your life story and they do not care or will not listen to the problems that are facing. I believe that is the most correct thing I could tell the world. That I am its new ruler.
To be honest with you, when I was asked to write this, I felt lost. Tapping away at my trusty laptop for the past five months, I put fragments of myself in each one of them. It was amazing what five months of blogging did for my life. It was radically different from drawing. No longer did I have to bottle up my emotions and release it in a burst on single canvas. No longer did I have did I have to suffer month after month while I waited for the visualization of the perfect image to express my innermost feelings. A picture could speak a thousand words, but to the rest of the world, most of those words are indecipherable, a language that only I alone understood. And after all these years of miscommunication, it finally dawned on me this last semester of senior year, how I could simply just ... write about it.
If you haven’t noticed already, I always found ways to weave stories of myself into my responses. They were the the anchors that I clung onto so I could write something meaningful compositions. Now though, things are different. This weekend, I went through about five different versions of this final blog post, but scrapped every single one of them because they sounded like weak echoes of my previous entries. As hours melted into days, I began to worry. Yes, I admit it. I do spend a lot of time on my responses, perhaps to the point of it being and unhealthy obsession. For previous blogs, it was that way because I had so much to tell you. Even though it was only a ten-point (now twenty-point) assignment, it was a chance to show a part of me that would otherwise be hidden for years if I chose to draw it. Never before was it because of redundancy. Today, with a little under four hours before the deadline, it finally dawned onto me that I already told you all I had to say in the last fifteen blog entries. Inexplicably, suddenly, the memories and regrets that ran through my head for my entire life ceased to haunt me. And for the first time in eighteen years, I felt at peace. I turned to a fresh page, and finally began writing about brighter things.
I regret not saving the best for this finale, but I must make do with what I managed to garner up for this last blog entry: words of gratitude. Mr. Feraco, the week I stepped into your classroom I was exiled from my art studio. Although I’m unsure whether it was just coincidence or fate, I am happy that I met you when I did. You entered into my life when my entire world just turned upside down. I was fully prepared to sulk in a corner for the whole semester, but you changed all of that. Your lectures were so inspirational, that in the midst of my self-pitying antics, I couldn’t help but listen and cling to every word you said. Within weeks, you somehow managed to cleanse me of the months of pessimism I collected beforehand. I still remember the day when I confided to you about my troubles. You weren’t like the other listeners, who only gave me words of sympathy. You actually told me something that nobody said to me for months: I had potential.
I’m not sure if you are familiar with how the art world runs. At least at my old place, it was a desperate race to meet up with my instructor’s expectations. There were rarely words of praise, because I was told I didn’t deserve it. There was plenty of criticism, because it was supposed to push me beyond my limits. Hearing such positive words coming from you, a teacher that I genuinely respect, was nothing short of amazing. Now that the year is coming to a close, I can finally tell you something that I kept to myself for the past few months. You were like a big brother to me. As the first child on my mother’s side, I did not have anybody to talk to, let alone ask for advice. Before I met you, I felt as if I had to face the world alone, with no footsteps to follow. I won’t necessarily become an English teacher like you (although I am considering it, haha!), but your words made my future look more tangible and less frightening. Even though it was for only a few months, thank you.
Thank you for bringing me out of the darkness.
Thank you for giving me a reason to chase my dreams.
Thank you for coming into my world.
And good bye.
If you haven’t noticed already, I always found ways to weave stories of myself into my responses. They were the the anchors that I clung onto so I could write something meaningful compositions. Now though, things are different. This weekend, I went through about five different versions of this final blog post, but scrapped every single one of them because they sounded like weak echoes of my previous entries. As hours melted into days, I began to worry. Yes, I admit it. I do spend a lot of time on my responses, perhaps to the point of it being and unhealthy obsession. For previous blogs, it was that way because I had so much to tell you. Even though it was only a ten-point (now twenty-point) assignment, it was a chance to show a part of me that would otherwise be hidden for years if I chose to draw it. Never before was it because of redundancy. Today, with a little under four hours before the deadline, it finally dawned onto me that I already told you all I had to say in the last fifteen blog entries. Inexplicably, suddenly, the memories and regrets that ran through my head for my entire life ceased to haunt me. And for the first time in eighteen years, I felt at peace. I turned to a fresh page, and finally began writing about brighter things.
I regret not saving the best for this finale, but I must make do with what I managed to garner up for this last blog entry: words of gratitude. Mr. Feraco, the week I stepped into your classroom I was exiled from my art studio. Although I’m unsure whether it was just coincidence or fate, I am happy that I met you when I did. You entered into my life when my entire world just turned upside down. I was fully prepared to sulk in a corner for the whole semester, but you changed all of that. Your lectures were so inspirational, that in the midst of my self-pitying antics, I couldn’t help but listen and cling to every word you said. Within weeks, you somehow managed to cleanse me of the months of pessimism I collected beforehand. I still remember the day when I confided to you about my troubles. You weren’t like the other listeners, who only gave me words of sympathy. You actually told me something that nobody said to me for months: I had potential.
I’m not sure if you are familiar with how the art world runs. At least at my old place, it was a desperate race to meet up with my instructor’s expectations. There were rarely words of praise, because I was told I didn’t deserve it. There was plenty of criticism, because it was supposed to push me beyond my limits. Hearing such positive words coming from you, a teacher that I genuinely respect, was nothing short of amazing. Now that the year is coming to a close, I can finally tell you something that I kept to myself for the past few months. You were like a big brother to me. As the first child on my mother’s side, I did not have anybody to talk to, let alone ask for advice. Before I met you, I felt as if I had to face the world alone, with no footsteps to follow. I won’t necessarily become an English teacher like you (although I am considering it, haha!), but your words made my future look more tangible and less frightening. Even though it was for only a few months, thank you.
Thank you for bringing me out of the darkness.
Thank you for giving me a reason to chase my dreams.
Thank you for coming into my world.
And good bye.
I learned (or read) somewhere to never say good-bye. It's not like we'll never see each other again, so what we should say is "Well, end of the school year. I guess I'll see you later." Because we WILL see one another, whether it's over the summer, at a reunion, whenever (Facebook is great for keeping in contact, but I don't consider it 'seeing' someone). And I know your 'good-bye' wasn't really meant for me, but I was scrolling down, saw your name, read up, and that was the first words I read LOL
To be honest with you, you have written some really good blog post this semester. You were also very helpful (answering the 1984 and BNW questions). I agree with Ling-Ling. You never have to say good-bye. You can always see everyone at our high school reunion. Your blog post for this week was just as great as the one you wrote for last week’s. Keep up your good work and writing style. I can tell you put a lot of time into it.
After hearing two comments saying basically the same thing, I'm going to take back the "good bye" closing sentence.
If I had the chance to rewrite this entry, the last sentence would say this instead:
"And one day, when my dreams are realized, I sincerely hope I can somehow repay you for everything you have given me."
If I had the chance to rewrite this entry, the last sentence would say this instead:
"And one day, when my dreams are realized, I sincerely hope I can somehow repay you for everything you have given me."
I'm glad you were able to bounce back and even trust someone as much as you did. I'm kind of..envious of your past art studio, I mean how they constantly criticized you. I experienced the opposite and it was frustrating. I had to go searching for someone, anyone to criticize me. I would end up getting vague comments like "It would look better if you push it a little more." ....What in the world does "pushing it" mean? The only criticism I got was from my parents, but it was not constructive. It was "quit art and go be a pharmacist." or something along the lines of "you have no passion for art."
Janet,
It is true that you need constructive criticism to push you in the right direction, but you must always remember that it must be paired with encouragement in order for it to work. From what I glean from your comment, you had neither. During your senior project presentation and in Art Honors, I saw what you have created. In my opinion, what you've created is ten times better than my artwork because you did it by yourself, without the help of others. This kind of motivation and drive will get you very far in your artistic career, whether or not you get guidance in the future. Don't ever forget that!
P.S. I really want to help you out, so if you are interested, I can refer you to the art teacher I am talking about. Just send me a note on Facebook!
It is true that you need constructive criticism to push you in the right direction, but you must always remember that it must be paired with encouragement in order for it to work. From what I glean from your comment, you had neither. During your senior project presentation and in Art Honors, I saw what you have created. In my opinion, what you've created is ten times better than my artwork because you did it by yourself, without the help of others. This kind of motivation and drive will get you very far in your artistic career, whether or not you get guidance in the future. Don't ever forget that!
P.S. I really want to help you out, so if you are interested, I can refer you to the art teacher I am talking about. Just send me a note on Facebook!
I cannot believe its ending. After four long and hard years of high school, I am finally heading to college. It seems as if I am not ready, and that I was just a freshman a few months ago. At the same time, I also feel that I have been done with high school, and that I am dying for a new start. I have changed a lot since the first time I step foot in this school. Some might say I have changed for the better, while others might disagree. The future seems to be very exciting, but at the same time fearful. I fear that I might fail, I might not meet my parents expectations, and most of all, I might not meet my own expectations. I feel like I am ready to take on the world on my own; that I no longer need the help of my parents. I can take care of myself and handle situations on my own. Even though I know that there are a lot of things I do not really know, I feel that I can learn it through trial and error and that my parents are over worrying.
However, I am also scared that they might be right. I might not be ready to take on the world on my own just yet. I might still need their help and advices to get through tough times. In the end, no one will know what happens until a few months later. For now, I will not let my worries take over me. Instead, I will enjoy the last of my high school moments these few days and make the best out of them. These will truly be memorable days for me. But I do not plan to make it the only memorable ones. I am unwilling to make this the “peak” of my life. Instead, I will use this as a stepping stone to go farther and higher, trying to achieve more and do better each time.
Honestly, I do not think I am capable of saying or doing anything memorable to the world other than a few close friends or family members. I do not think it is the matter of a lack of profundity or a lack of confidence. I think it just depends on what you say and when you say it. If spoken at the right time, a small speech can turn into the most motivational speech ever, drastically increasing one’s self esteem. That is why I believe I might affect a few friends or family members, but as for the society, I think it takes both intelligence, confidence, and timing to leave a good memory behind for people to remember.
However, I am also scared that they might be right. I might not be ready to take on the world on my own just yet. I might still need their help and advices to get through tough times. In the end, no one will know what happens until a few months later. For now, I will not let my worries take over me. Instead, I will enjoy the last of my high school moments these few days and make the best out of them. These will truly be memorable days for me. But I do not plan to make it the only memorable ones. I am unwilling to make this the “peak” of my life. Instead, I will use this as a stepping stone to go farther and higher, trying to achieve more and do better each time.
Honestly, I do not think I am capable of saying or doing anything memorable to the world other than a few close friends or family members. I do not think it is the matter of a lack of profundity or a lack of confidence. I think it just depends on what you say and when you say it. If spoken at the right time, a small speech can turn into the most motivational speech ever, drastically increasing one’s self esteem. That is why I believe I might affect a few friends or family members, but as for the society, I think it takes both intelligence, confidence, and timing to leave a good memory behind for people to remember.
I know what you mean about how it feels like we were just freshmen yesterday. I remember the first day of freshmen year perfectly and now I look back and see how much I've changed since freshmen year. I to also feel excited and scared about the future because I don’t know if I will reach my goals in life.
Time slips away very fast indeed. During elementary school, everyday seems like eternity. But in high school, time seems to speed up in my universe. There is never enough time to finish everything.
The first year of high school was amazing! Walking into high school was like opening the first Harry Potter book. Everything was so different, so exciting, and so amazing wonderful. We didn’t recite the Pledge of Allegiance, we had a news report from our peers every Friday that, might I say, were hilarious, my classmates always had some funny remark to shout out in the middle of class, and the boy I liked even liked me back! It felt like nothing could bring me down that year. And oh my gosh, the band competitions were incredible; the best part is we won every competition! Even though I was still in my childhood bubble, freshmen year was a step into maturity. During this year, band was practically my second home. I can still remember everything as if it were yesterday. Every night before a competition, I would make a checklist with my friends on what to bring. At 7 o’clock I would arrive to school in the freezing winter morning and stand at attention, while our drum major dismisses us by grade (freshmens being the last group standing of course). I remember following our marching band with a slushy in hand as I watched our band march down long streets in step, and marvelous. And how could I forget our fieldshow performances. Marching onto the football field with bright red uniforms and gleaming white shoes nerve wrecking. Anxiety flowed through my body as my eyes saw the massive crowds and my ears heard the thundering roars. However, once the first beat sounds from our instruments and the crash of a crash cymbal ignites our performance, anxiety melts away leaving only focus and sheer dedication.
Sophomore year was only an extension of freshmen year except the excitement I had as a little freshy had died down. No longer was high school soo exciting. Instead, as I entered the stage of a teenager the magnificent wonders of school were replaced by the magnificent wonders of boys. Ah, yes. Boys had dictated our conversations as all of my friends found their own boy to drool over. We would tease each other constantly about the guys making up fantasy stories whenever one of the guys said hi or helped us in some small way. Once when we were walking down a hallway, one of the guys turned the corner and started walking down the hall towards us. Instantly, our group’s conversation quieted and once the guy passed us we all roared with laughter, except of course for the one who liked the guy who blushed in humiliation. Anyway, that was that year.
Junior year was the eye-opening year. Two years had gone by and now one more year lay ahead of me before I come face to face with college. In my first two years, I was still a child. All I wanted was to hang out with my friends and have fun, but come junior year, it was definitely time to buckle down and work hard. So I gave myself a goal: straight As. This year was definitely my hardest year with the combination of two extremely time consuming classes: AP Biology and marching band. Even though this year was spent behind the AP Bio book or with my flute, I definitely made many lasting friendships with my teachers and classmates. All my stress and pressure (and I had a lot) was covered by the fun I had in all my classes. Junior year was also the first year experiencing with late starts, and I almost always went to get some coffee and donuts with my friends in the morning before school. Coming into full maturity I began my drivers ed., determined to start driving by senior year (though that did not happen). I passed on my first test and received my driver’s license. I was so ecstatic until my parents said those dreadful words, “no, you cannot have a car.” I pouted for a few days but with AP tests coming up I soon forgot about cars. At the end of the year, it turned out I did reach my goal. I received a perfect 4.0 along with 5s for each AP I took. The look on my dad’s face was unforgettable! “Six As!” he kept screaming, “Six As!”
Finally, senior year. This year was definitely the year I partied hardest in. After first semester of tirelessly editing and rereading personal essays, I was ready for a break. My friends and I took every chance we could to go out and make more memories as the days come closer and closer to June 11.. We went to Into the Blue, KTV, the beach, Prom (obviously!), and BBQ. This may seem like a small list, but it’s pretty good for people who don’t have cars. The only drawback I would say about this year was car issues. No one had cars! And those who did were the girls. Lol It felt like this year the girls were in charge, planning the events and solving our transportation problem. But all in all, everything was great. We fought through obstacles and made a ton of unforgettable memories. Senior year is almost over meaning in just a few days, we will be alumni of Arcadia High School. It is hard to believe it’s finally here, but we made it. It’s our time.
Sophomore year was only an extension of freshmen year except the excitement I had as a little freshy had died down. No longer was high school soo exciting. Instead, as I entered the stage of a teenager the magnificent wonders of school were replaced by the magnificent wonders of boys. Ah, yes. Boys had dictated our conversations as all of my friends found their own boy to drool over. We would tease each other constantly about the guys making up fantasy stories whenever one of the guys said hi or helped us in some small way. Once when we were walking down a hallway, one of the guys turned the corner and started walking down the hall towards us. Instantly, our group’s conversation quieted and once the guy passed us we all roared with laughter, except of course for the one who liked the guy who blushed in humiliation. Anyway, that was that year.
Junior year was the eye-opening year. Two years had gone by and now one more year lay ahead of me before I come face to face with college. In my first two years, I was still a child. All I wanted was to hang out with my friends and have fun, but come junior year, it was definitely time to buckle down and work hard. So I gave myself a goal: straight As. This year was definitely my hardest year with the combination of two extremely time consuming classes: AP Biology and marching band. Even though this year was spent behind the AP Bio book or with my flute, I definitely made many lasting friendships with my teachers and classmates. All my stress and pressure (and I had a lot) was covered by the fun I had in all my classes. Junior year was also the first year experiencing with late starts, and I almost always went to get some coffee and donuts with my friends in the morning before school. Coming into full maturity I began my drivers ed., determined to start driving by senior year (though that did not happen). I passed on my first test and received my driver’s license. I was so ecstatic until my parents said those dreadful words, “no, you cannot have a car.” I pouted for a few days but with AP tests coming up I soon forgot about cars. At the end of the year, it turned out I did reach my goal. I received a perfect 4.0 along with 5s for each AP I took. The look on my dad’s face was unforgettable! “Six As!” he kept screaming, “Six As!”
Finally, senior year. This year was definitely the year I partied hardest in. After first semester of tirelessly editing and rereading personal essays, I was ready for a break. My friends and I took every chance we could to go out and make more memories as the days come closer and closer to June 11.. We went to Into the Blue, KTV, the beach, Prom (obviously!), and BBQ. This may seem like a small list, but it’s pretty good for people who don’t have cars. The only drawback I would say about this year was car issues. No one had cars! And those who did were the girls. Lol It felt like this year the girls were in charge, planning the events and solving our transportation problem. But all in all, everything was great. We fought through obstacles and made a ton of unforgettable memories. Senior year is almost over meaning in just a few days, we will be alumni of Arcadia High School. It is hard to believe it’s finally here, but we made it. It’s our time.
Debbie, I would never forget this two years! I still remember we spent three weeks doing English project every day together. You are like my sister who is always here for me. I am glad to have such a good friend like you. Our memories would never be replaced!Although we are not going to study in the same college, our friendship will never change!Good luck in college!
I too feel the rush of memories I get when I think back on school. And although I haven't had car issues for a while, I remember how painful that could be. I suppose it's all just more freedom with caveats though. We get to do what we want, but fail when we want.
High school sure went by fast. Freshman year really seemed so long ago, yet I still remember everything that happened. The end is so near, but at the same time it seems so far.
I know exactly what you mean about Junior year. I think it was the hardest for all of us. The work load was crazy and, for me, balancing school and running was tough. I like how you wrote about your four years of high school
My high school life can be concluded by a quote, “the beginning is scary, ending is usually sad; it's what I do in between that counts the most.” As I have mentioned many times in my blog posts, I didn’t like communicating with others especially strangers. It was so hard for me to meet new friends. Everyone’s first impression of me is that I am a really shy girl who doesn’t like to talk much in class. I remember one time in my second semester’s AP Statistics class, Mr. Smith marked me absent but I was there. He explained afterwards that he did not notice me there as I don’t always talk and show my appearance in class. But he has been my swim coach since I was a junior, I should be very familiar to him and he should know me much. From that example, it shows in people’s mind, I am just an invisible person who sits somewhere at the corner of the classroom and rarely talks.
Except being a shy person, I think I am a lucky girl. In these two years of high school, although I would not approach people actively, I am glad that I meet lots of good friends. Things happened with them are the most memorable time that I have never had before. "A friend comforts you when you are down, supports you when you struggle, and celebrates when you succeed. But a best friend feels pain when you are hurt and holds you as you cry together, walks with you every step as you struggle, and rejoices with you at every success." Friends are easy to make, but not easy to be trusted. I am really thankful of having a bunch of trustworthy friends who share happiness and sadness with me all the time. I love and enjoy hanging out with them so much. Even though we only have 5 school days left, I will make every day meaningful with my friends. I will keep those memories in my mind, and I know our friendship would never be replaced.
Besides good friends, I am also very lucky to have lots of good teachers with me in my Junior and Senior years. Two years ago in Hong Kong, I hated to study in school because no teacher would guide me how to catch up to the others in the class when I was lagging behind. No teacher would heartedly encourage me and give me chances to make up for the final results. They all took it for granted that I should be good in exam results as I was a student of top-ranking school. In contrast, most of the teachers here in United States would teach us very patiently; they would give students more chances, such as homework, assignments, quizzes, tests and exam, to make up for the final results. They don’t rely on one or two exams to determine whether you are excellent or fail. I am now fond of studying and enjoy every moment studying in class.
Lastly, but not least, I want to express my feeling about AHS. It is a place where I can experience and enjoy school life in US style. It is a place to let me have lots of wonderful time and truthful friends. It is a place to enhance my skills in swimming and water polo, which are my favorite sports. It also helps me to regain my confidence and arouse my interests in studying. I would never forget any moment in AHS with my friends, my classmates and my teachers. I am proud of being one of the Class 2010.
Except being a shy person, I think I am a lucky girl. In these two years of high school, although I would not approach people actively, I am glad that I meet lots of good friends. Things happened with them are the most memorable time that I have never had before. "A friend comforts you when you are down, supports you when you struggle, and celebrates when you succeed. But a best friend feels pain when you are hurt and holds you as you cry together, walks with you every step as you struggle, and rejoices with you at every success." Friends are easy to make, but not easy to be trusted. I am really thankful of having a bunch of trustworthy friends who share happiness and sadness with me all the time. I love and enjoy hanging out with them so much. Even though we only have 5 school days left, I will make every day meaningful with my friends. I will keep those memories in my mind, and I know our friendship would never be replaced.
Besides good friends, I am also very lucky to have lots of good teachers with me in my Junior and Senior years. Two years ago in Hong Kong, I hated to study in school because no teacher would guide me how to catch up to the others in the class when I was lagging behind. No teacher would heartedly encourage me and give me chances to make up for the final results. They all took it for granted that I should be good in exam results as I was a student of top-ranking school. In contrast, most of the teachers here in United States would teach us very patiently; they would give students more chances, such as homework, assignments, quizzes, tests and exam, to make up for the final results. They don’t rely on one or two exams to determine whether you are excellent or fail. I am now fond of studying and enjoy every moment studying in class.
Lastly, but not least, I want to express my feeling about AHS. It is a place where I can experience and enjoy school life in US style. It is a place to let me have lots of wonderful time and truthful friends. It is a place to enhance my skills in swimming and water polo, which are my favorite sports. It also helps me to regain my confidence and arouse my interests in studying. I would never forget any moment in AHS with my friends, my classmates and my teachers. I am proud of being one of the Class 2010.
"All Aboard!"
The Class of 2010 prepares itself to the next destination. Universities and colleges are right around the corner. As an excited class, we will certainly miss the high school events, experiences, and memories we have created. Looking out the train’s window, we wonder if we have made any impact or left any trace behind so that others would remember us. As for me, I believe I have made some kind of impact on some people. I may not be well known, but I believe my influence will stay for another two years.
During these years, I have opened my eyes very wide and seen the things I would not have seen when I was a freshman. On the negative aspect, I saw that there are just people who only create relationships with you because you are useful to them. Once you have nothing else to offer them, they use you as a stool and climb up to the next level. This school is also very competitive with so many intelligent people walking around the campus. We fight to get the A. Another thing is that people need to open their mouths in order to gain anything. If a person is mute, they should not expect anyone coming up to them all the time. These are the nasty side of human beings, but (of course) there is the positive side. I have seen friends who are not just people you hang out with; they are much more than that. They are the people who stand behind you and catch you when you fall. They are your comforter, your helping hand, and yourself. We are affected by the people we meet. We take the things we look up to and apply it to ourselves. We sometimes compete against each other and see who gets the higher grade. Competition is a good thing in this area because we somehow motivated to do better.
Motivated we become, we began to work harder. With the effort we put into our works, we receive benefits that matches what we have accomplished. Some people may have worked hard, but did not get into the school they want to go; it is not time to give up. Transferring is in a lot of people’s minds as they proceed into their new lifestyles at colleges. One of these people is me. I am not quite sure where I will be transferring, but I am headed to University of California, Riverside. This school may not be well acknowledged, but it is not as bad as people say it is. It is pretty known for some of its majors.
"The sound of the train as it moves it way away from the stop."
Graduating in less than two weeks, I begin to feel excited and sad. The memories I shall always keep; the excitement I shall begin to feel. I cannot bring myself to believe that I will be moving away from home and starting my steps towards my career. It seems like last week was the beginning of the year. Time flies very fast. All I can say is to enjoy every moment in our lives!
Well, I wish all of the seniors the very best in the coming future. Thank you to everyone for the wonderful memories and lessons.
The Class of 2010 prepares itself to the next destination. Universities and colleges are right around the corner. As an excited class, we will certainly miss the high school events, experiences, and memories we have created. Looking out the train’s window, we wonder if we have made any impact or left any trace behind so that others would remember us. As for me, I believe I have made some kind of impact on some people. I may not be well known, but I believe my influence will stay for another two years.
During these years, I have opened my eyes very wide and seen the things I would not have seen when I was a freshman. On the negative aspect, I saw that there are just people who only create relationships with you because you are useful to them. Once you have nothing else to offer them, they use you as a stool and climb up to the next level. This school is also very competitive with so many intelligent people walking around the campus. We fight to get the A. Another thing is that people need to open their mouths in order to gain anything. If a person is mute, they should not expect anyone coming up to them all the time. These are the nasty side of human beings, but (of course) there is the positive side. I have seen friends who are not just people you hang out with; they are much more than that. They are the people who stand behind you and catch you when you fall. They are your comforter, your helping hand, and yourself. We are affected by the people we meet. We take the things we look up to and apply it to ourselves. We sometimes compete against each other and see who gets the higher grade. Competition is a good thing in this area because we somehow motivated to do better.
Motivated we become, we began to work harder. With the effort we put into our works, we receive benefits that matches what we have accomplished. Some people may have worked hard, but did not get into the school they want to go; it is not time to give up. Transferring is in a lot of people’s minds as they proceed into their new lifestyles at colleges. One of these people is me. I am not quite sure where I will be transferring, but I am headed to University of California, Riverside. This school may not be well acknowledged, but it is not as bad as people say it is. It is pretty known for some of its majors.
"The sound of the train as it moves it way away from the stop."
Graduating in less than two weeks, I begin to feel excited and sad. The memories I shall always keep; the excitement I shall begin to feel. I cannot bring myself to believe that I will be moving away from home and starting my steps towards my career. It seems like last week was the beginning of the year. Time flies very fast. All I can say is to enjoy every moment in our lives!
Well, I wish all of the seniors the very best in the coming future. Thank you to everyone for the wonderful memories and lessons.
Jen, this somehow reminds me of Harry Potter when he first sits in the train to Hogwarts! He absolutely had NO idea what to expect...just like we don't know what to expect in our colleges. But, one thing for sure, we are all very excited for the future, whatever our future may be. Also, thank you for being a part of my amazing high school experience too.
At this very moment, I still question who I really am, what am I doing and why at the back of my head. I find the actions I do aren’t what I was used to.
I am gradually finding my voice, my identity.
Before coming into high school I was blind, but now the light has been shown to me, and it’s my turn to search for that light.
It’s OUR turn to search for that light.
Now, let’s time-travel back to four years ago.
Freshman year. We were just clueless kids when we took our first steps in this campus, lost among the sea of people. On the first day, we were confused about where our next class was, had trouble claiming a lunch spot, excited to make new alliances, but scared that we might get beaten up by the upperclassmen.
Sophomore year. Boy oh boy, aren’t we glad to not be on the bottom of the food chain anymore! What was the first thing we did when the year started? Went around bullying the new freshmen. Well, okay, maybe I’m only half-joking, but you get the point—we began to feel powerful, began to feel that Arcadia High is our home too, and that we’re just as cool as these sunglasses-wearing upperclassmen who always go off campus at lunch!
Junior year. We looked down at the sophomores for bullying the freshmen, even though we were guilty of the same act only a year ago. “Well, don’t bother with them, they’ll learn their lessons” we think to ourselves like wise men and women, “let me worry about my classes and tests instead.” We stay aloof of all matters involving the word “underclassmen.” Alas, we had good reason for it too—the stress of junior year; AP classes, college preps, SAT’s…etc. This was the year that 2 to 4 hours of sleep each day doesn’t seem too much of a big deal. This was the time that some of us gained weight because we pigged out too much since food release our stress, and this is also the time when we began to feel the weight of the responsibilities that are laid upon us. I remember when that bell rang for the last time in June 2009, I jumped up in excitement, so happy that I was free!
Senior year, first semester. Ha-ha, so much for freedom. Didn’t realize how stressful first semester of senior year was until we were actually experiencing it. But it was okay, because for the first time, we were able to self-evaluate, to think about what we have accomplished throughout our high school career…we were given the chance to explore that voice of ours, that voice that belonged only to each one of us individually. We matured.
Senior year, second semester. We are counting down the days left until graduation. We can’t wait for high school to end, yet without much realization, the ending is approaching…a bit too quickly. We begin to reminisce, to cry about the good times, and to thank those who made a difference in our lives. We are ready for college, ready to face the new world with our newfound wisdom, our voice, our courage…our identity.
None of you can walk away from high school without saying or acknowledging that someone has made a difference in your life during these 4 years, or that you didn’t feel like you were changed, that you have grown. We have all accomplished so much, and we contributed, once again, to the excellence of our school, our home, Arcadia.
So now, let’s wave Arcadia goodbye, leave it with our legacy, and make new ones in the new world we’re heading to, bring to it with our voice. Be confident. Don’t give up. Don’t let your voice go wasted.
----------------------------------------------------------
P.S. Mr. Feraco, I want to thank you so much for helping me finding my voice, for giving me the courage to express it. Thank you for all that you have done for us, and I know that throughout this semester we have given you a lot of trouble, but in the end, I really appreciate what you have done for all of us, and I’m sure that goes for everyone else too. So…thank you a billion times again, for changing my life for the better.
I am gradually finding my voice, my identity.
Before coming into high school I was blind, but now the light has been shown to me, and it’s my turn to search for that light.
It’s OUR turn to search for that light.
Now, let’s time-travel back to four years ago.
Freshman year. We were just clueless kids when we took our first steps in this campus, lost among the sea of people. On the first day, we were confused about where our next class was, had trouble claiming a lunch spot, excited to make new alliances, but scared that we might get beaten up by the upperclassmen.
Sophomore year. Boy oh boy, aren’t we glad to not be on the bottom of the food chain anymore! What was the first thing we did when the year started? Went around bullying the new freshmen. Well, okay, maybe I’m only half-joking, but you get the point—we began to feel powerful, began to feel that Arcadia High is our home too, and that we’re just as cool as these sunglasses-wearing upperclassmen who always go off campus at lunch!
Junior year. We looked down at the sophomores for bullying the freshmen, even though we were guilty of the same act only a year ago. “Well, don’t bother with them, they’ll learn their lessons” we think to ourselves like wise men and women, “let me worry about my classes and tests instead.” We stay aloof of all matters involving the word “underclassmen.” Alas, we had good reason for it too—the stress of junior year; AP classes, college preps, SAT’s…etc. This was the year that 2 to 4 hours of sleep each day doesn’t seem too much of a big deal. This was the time that some of us gained weight because we pigged out too much since food release our stress, and this is also the time when we began to feel the weight of the responsibilities that are laid upon us. I remember when that bell rang for the last time in June 2009, I jumped up in excitement, so happy that I was free!
Senior year, first semester. Ha-ha, so much for freedom. Didn’t realize how stressful first semester of senior year was until we were actually experiencing it. But it was okay, because for the first time, we were able to self-evaluate, to think about what we have accomplished throughout our high school career…we were given the chance to explore that voice of ours, that voice that belonged only to each one of us individually. We matured.
Senior year, second semester. We are counting down the days left until graduation. We can’t wait for high school to end, yet without much realization, the ending is approaching…a bit too quickly. We begin to reminisce, to cry about the good times, and to thank those who made a difference in our lives. We are ready for college, ready to face the new world with our newfound wisdom, our voice, our courage…our identity.
None of you can walk away from high school without saying or acknowledging that someone has made a difference in your life during these 4 years, or that you didn’t feel like you were changed, that you have grown. We have all accomplished so much, and we contributed, once again, to the excellence of our school, our home, Arcadia.
So now, let’s wave Arcadia goodbye, leave it with our legacy, and make new ones in the new world we’re heading to, bring to it with our voice. Be confident. Don’t give up. Don’t let your voice go wasted.
----------------------------------------------------------
P.S. Mr. Feraco, I want to thank you so much for helping me finding my voice, for giving me the courage to express it. Thank you for all that you have done for us, and I know that throughout this semester we have given you a lot of trouble, but in the end, I really appreciate what you have done for all of us, and I’m sure that goes for everyone else too. So…thank you a billion times again, for changing my life for the better.
This was very fun to read. What you experienced these past four years and the people you met sounds like a great experience. I completely agree with you about first semester senior year...definitely was not expecting anything like that as well.
You said it all with more or less minor differences for me. But I'll tell you, every single year that I had during my four years in high school, I felt exactly what you said. And I'm sure at least 99% of all the other seniors feel the same way. I liked how you split up the senior year by first and second semester. There is too much information that happened this year that you had to split it up. The feeling coming in is very different from the feeling of leaving. Great post Shirley!
The last blog I will ever post at arcadia high school… it is almost scary to think about. I find myself at a loss for words like when I’m talking to a girl I like and yet cannot find the words to tell her how I feel. I think God planned that I would be a great speaker who just lacked the ability to express his true feelings when he needs too. This has been the biggest part of High school for me, meeting people and trying to find friends that I would keep. Then one day while zoning out in class I read an article in the pow wow by a senior I had never met who preached his opinion is black and white like the word of God and clearly told me what came after graduation:
“Friends for ever… be real” –UN named media member of the pow wow
Then it hit me, we leave in less than 6 days and what do we have to show for it? What gets left behind other than a face in a yearbook? My face became pale and suddenly I became dumb struck with no way to express myself to anyone. I just could not find the words to tell the people that I cared about that our existence in high school had been pointless; I could not even bring myself to admit it …even to myself. I just became this empty person who found nothing of worth in what he did. My relationships, my classes, my family both theater and non-theater just became these meager blurs. It was this feeling that everything I had done, was doing, and will do was utterly meaningless. I guess it was my midlife crisis of sorts but it taught me something very valuable.
You are your greatest enemy your greatest ally and above all the one person who will remain constant in your life. It was not about whom I knew or what I had done the only thing that mattered was where I was now and how I felt. I felt cold but then someone in my period four came up to me and said
“Hey Drew was sup how you been we haven’t talked in forever”
Such simple word carried such deeper meaning, I knew that I had made some type of impression on someone and I was not just a blur. That small confirmation left me with a smile on my face and the strength to go though the day because I knew who I was and I know now who I am.
So my words of advice to give are to never loose track of which you are, friends will come in and out of our lives but at the end of the day the one person you del with is yourself. Be strong and proud but not prideful confident but not foolish intelligent but not over bearing. Remember your past but also acknowledge that it is your past and that it cannot be changed. As long as at the end of the day you can close your eyes and say I am I, then you have succeeded in truly living and can ask for no more or less then another chance to live and to learn and love.
“Friends for ever… be real” –UN named media member of the pow wow
Then it hit me, we leave in less than 6 days and what do we have to show for it? What gets left behind other than a face in a yearbook? My face became pale and suddenly I became dumb struck with no way to express myself to anyone. I just could not find the words to tell the people that I cared about that our existence in high school had been pointless; I could not even bring myself to admit it …even to myself. I just became this empty person who found nothing of worth in what he did. My relationships, my classes, my family both theater and non-theater just became these meager blurs. It was this feeling that everything I had done, was doing, and will do was utterly meaningless. I guess it was my midlife crisis of sorts but it taught me something very valuable.
You are your greatest enemy your greatest ally and above all the one person who will remain constant in your life. It was not about whom I knew or what I had done the only thing that mattered was where I was now and how I felt. I felt cold but then someone in my period four came up to me and said
“Hey Drew was sup how you been we haven’t talked in forever”
Such simple word carried such deeper meaning, I knew that I had made some type of impression on someone and I was not just a blur. That small confirmation left me with a smile on my face and the strength to go though the day because I knew who I was and I know now who I am.
So my words of advice to give are to never loose track of which you are, friends will come in and out of our lives but at the end of the day the one person you del with is yourself. Be strong and proud but not prideful confident but not foolish intelligent but not over bearing. Remember your past but also acknowledge that it is your past and that it cannot be changed. As long as at the end of the day you can close your eyes and say I am I, then you have succeeded in truly living and can ask for no more or less then another chance to live and to learn and love.
There are eight days till graduation, six not counting weekends. These six days are only a of the hundreds of days that are part of our four years in high school. Unlike all those other days though, these mean so much more. They are the last, possibly the best or the worst. As of now, these days surpass all the bad days, and the good days, because they are the last.
Being the last, they automatically seem to hold a bit more importance. But what we do not see is that at the end of this there is much more to come. In the future there will more last, and more beginnings. As people we should not let a last hold us back, but allow it to push us forward. We should be able to be thankful for this experience, be glad we have overcome and accomplished the task, and have the chance to start something new. Therefore, we should constantly look forward into the future, but still remember the past.
At the same time, we should focus hard on the present. We should work hard to create the future we want, and the fix all the mistakes of our past. Because we are human, there will be good times and bad times. What is important though, is that we never give up on our self. The present is always the hardest to handle, because the past and the future always look so much better. Despite all this, we should keep trying and never give up.
Giving up is the most harmful to our self. Four years of high school has passed, we have got through it. Twelve years of school, we have endured it. Eighteen years of life, we have lived it. In all those years we have continued moving forward, never giving up. We have six days left, ones that will make a life time of a difference, but may also vanish from your memory in the future. These last six days are it, make the most of it.
Being the last, they automatically seem to hold a bit more importance. But what we do not see is that at the end of this there is much more to come. In the future there will more last, and more beginnings. As people we should not let a last hold us back, but allow it to push us forward. We should be able to be thankful for this experience, be glad we have overcome and accomplished the task, and have the chance to start something new. Therefore, we should constantly look forward into the future, but still remember the past.
At the same time, we should focus hard on the present. We should work hard to create the future we want, and the fix all the mistakes of our past. Because we are human, there will be good times and bad times. What is important though, is that we never give up on our self. The present is always the hardest to handle, because the past and the future always look so much better. Despite all this, we should keep trying and never give up.
Giving up is the most harmful to our self. Four years of high school has passed, we have got through it. Twelve years of school, we have endured it. Eighteen years of life, we have lived it. In all those years we have continued moving forward, never giving up. We have six days left, ones that will make a life time of a difference, but may also vanish from your memory in the future. These last six days are it, make the most of it.
I agree that even though graduation feels like an end to a journey, it is in reality more like a checkpoint. It marks not an end, but simply another stop in our life. There is so much ahead for us and we should take the most we can out of what we learned in the past 18 years and use it in the most productive way possible. The things that I learned will always stick with me.
Being on earth for eighteen years I have always dreamed of this moment, the motion of throwing my cap in the air and seeing my friends all together one last time, and I know most of you have dreamed of this day also. John Lennon said a famous quote that relates to all our dreams and it says that "a dream you dream alone is only a dream. A dream you dream together is reality." -John Lennon We all have dreamed about this day, and now that it is finally here it has became a reality to all of us! This day will soon be over and we will all be high school graduates and will soon be opening new doors at a new school in the fall. With a dream finally becoming a reality, it almost doesn't seem real to me that all of us who have known each other for many years will soon depart and meet new friends and start a new life.
High school has taught me many things about myself and about other people in general. Looking back at the first day of freshmen year I remember going with my friend because we were both afraid we wouldn’t find any of our friends before school. Turns out everyone else was thinking the same thing and used the buddy system. As we got older we all changed for better or for worse, we all have one thing in common; and that’s surviving high school! We are all survivors as of today and I would say it was a rollercoaster and has only made me stronger as a person.
As we all depart we all will have a little piece of high school still in us during college that we will always remember. Whether that be a certain teacher who has changed our point of view of life, or a sport that made history and being undefeated league champions, it all will stay with us even when were 40 and have our own kids in high school. Yes, it is sad that we are all not going to see each other next year during P day's or another year in general, but we all will soon see each other succeed in life and maybe we all will see each other during our ten year high school reunion!
Arcadia High School has changed my life for the better and I am proud to call myself an apache! Even during all the days where I said "I just want to leave and get out already," but now that it is finally happening I kind of wish high school wouldn’t end. I won't be waking up super early just to find a decent parking spot, or have to run to class when I'm late so I won't get swept up by the deans and get lunch detention; no there will be no more of that and I really wish it wouldn't end, but it has to end sometime and for us that time as come and i know we are all ready for a new adventure called college.
Yesterday was a dream, but today is a reality to all of us. Congratulations class of 2010! We all are really a perfect ten, and best of wishes to each and every one of you! Go out into the world and reach for your goals with no regrets!
High school has taught me many things about myself and about other people in general. Looking back at the first day of freshmen year I remember going with my friend because we were both afraid we wouldn’t find any of our friends before school. Turns out everyone else was thinking the same thing and used the buddy system. As we got older we all changed for better or for worse, we all have one thing in common; and that’s surviving high school! We are all survivors as of today and I would say it was a rollercoaster and has only made me stronger as a person.
As we all depart we all will have a little piece of high school still in us during college that we will always remember. Whether that be a certain teacher who has changed our point of view of life, or a sport that made history and being undefeated league champions, it all will stay with us even when were 40 and have our own kids in high school. Yes, it is sad that we are all not going to see each other next year during P day's or another year in general, but we all will soon see each other succeed in life and maybe we all will see each other during our ten year high school reunion!
Arcadia High School has changed my life for the better and I am proud to call myself an apache! Even during all the days where I said "I just want to leave and get out already," but now that it is finally happening I kind of wish high school wouldn’t end. I won't be waking up super early just to find a decent parking spot, or have to run to class when I'm late so I won't get swept up by the deans and get lunch detention; no there will be no more of that and I really wish it wouldn't end, but it has to end sometime and for us that time as come and i know we are all ready for a new adventure called college.
Yesterday was a dream, but today is a reality to all of us. Congratulations class of 2010! We all are really a perfect ten, and best of wishes to each and every one of you! Go out into the world and reach for your goals with no regrets!
It didn’t really hit me that we are almost done with high school until writing this blog and reading your post because there are still so many assignments to do for all of my classes. But I’m starting to feel the same way as you do. Even though I can’t wait to get out and graduate, I wonder if there is anything left undone for me to do before leaving. I don’t feel like there is, but I still wonder. I love how you made the point that “we will all have a little piece of high school in us during college”. It is a friendly reminder that even though we all are going our separate ways, there is always part of our stories that are the same and that we can share and relate to.
I like how you mentioned that we'll all keep a little bit of high school in us. AHS has played such a major role in our lives up to this point and I completely agree with you. I, too, remember when graduating was just a dream. On June 11th, it'll be a reality. Let's do it.
That's really a bit inspiring. High school does stay with us, I mean my dad still hangs out with his high school friends. I guess surviving high school is something to be proud of. I've never thought of it that way.
After reading this prompt, it finally hit me that we are graduating in less than two weeks. It makes me sad knowing the fact that I can no longer enter the halls of AHS Monday-Friday, waive hello, or talk to the familiar faces that I see on the daily. Next Thursday will be my last day ever at Arcadia High and this place I call my safe haven, has given me so many memories, both good and bad, that will never be forgotten.
Senior year was by far the best and worst year for me. Dealing with college applications, decision making, typical high school drama, and academics to top off my stress really made me confused as to why people would say that senior year is the best year because to me it wasn’t really all that. But as I reminisce on the good times I’ve had this year, it really has made it one of the best years so far. I’ve learned a lot that taught me some major life lessons, which has made me a stronger person. All the friends I have, I’ve gotten even closer to and all the new friends I made, I’ve gotten to build upon our friendship. Knowing the fact that this may be the last time I see some friends, it has really drawn us closer to one another. Senior year has taught me to become more independent and most of all, it taught me to cherish every moment that has happened. All the laughter and tears that were shared amongst me and my friends showed me that life is a great gift that we should all cherish.
While reflecting upon myself, I definitely knew that I grew up throughout this year. I have made really poor decisions in my past because all I cared about was to have fun. I guess you can say it was a very long phase of mine. Just a few months ago, I realized that actions really do have consequences and I needed to start thinking about my future instead of living for the present. I mean, I’m going off to college in a couple of months with no one to come and rescue me when I’m in trouble. I had to grow up some time soon. I’m not saying that I will act mature and completely change who I am, but when it comes to what’s important; I need to make the right choices. Like I said, I made many poor judgments throughout high school and I cannot afford to mess up in college. It’s almost the end of this chapter, and a fresh one is about to surface. I’m starting off with a clean sheet and I am ready for what the future holds for me, but am also quite terrified. But hey, I only have one life to live, so mind as well take these chances because even if I fall, I can always get back up, dust myself off, and keep moving forward.
“We are always running for the thrill of it, thrill of it
Always pushing up the hill searching for the thrill of it
On and on and on we are calling out and out again
Never looking down, I'm just in awe of what's in front of me” –Wiz Khalifa
Senior year was by far the best and worst year for me. Dealing with college applications, decision making, typical high school drama, and academics to top off my stress really made me confused as to why people would say that senior year is the best year because to me it wasn’t really all that. But as I reminisce on the good times I’ve had this year, it really has made it one of the best years so far. I’ve learned a lot that taught me some major life lessons, which has made me a stronger person. All the friends I have, I’ve gotten even closer to and all the new friends I made, I’ve gotten to build upon our friendship. Knowing the fact that this may be the last time I see some friends, it has really drawn us closer to one another. Senior year has taught me to become more independent and most of all, it taught me to cherish every moment that has happened. All the laughter and tears that were shared amongst me and my friends showed me that life is a great gift that we should all cherish.
While reflecting upon myself, I definitely knew that I grew up throughout this year. I have made really poor decisions in my past because all I cared about was to have fun. I guess you can say it was a very long phase of mine. Just a few months ago, I realized that actions really do have consequences and I needed to start thinking about my future instead of living for the present. I mean, I’m going off to college in a couple of months with no one to come and rescue me when I’m in trouble. I had to grow up some time soon. I’m not saying that I will act mature and completely change who I am, but when it comes to what’s important; I need to make the right choices. Like I said, I made many poor judgments throughout high school and I cannot afford to mess up in college. It’s almost the end of this chapter, and a fresh one is about to surface. I’m starting off with a clean sheet and I am ready for what the future holds for me, but am also quite terrified. But hey, I only have one life to live, so mind as well take these chances because even if I fall, I can always get back up, dust myself off, and keep moving forward.
“We are always running for the thrill of it, thrill of it
Always pushing up the hill searching for the thrill of it
On and on and on we are calling out and out again
Never looking down, I'm just in awe of what's in front of me” –Wiz Khalifa
Thinking about leaving in two weeks, there is always some sort of feeling in my mind. I don't know how to describe it. I can feel excitement, happiness and hope. However, I can also feel sadness. This is a place I have stayed for 4 years. I studied and seeking education here. I met all my friends and classmates here. I got a chance to learn how to become a real person from my mentors. I received all my happiness here in my high school years. When I look back to the memory of these four years, I feel happy. All these things that happened in high school really trained me into a person who is able to step out into society. However, time is up. Now it’s time for me to leave. I don't know what to say. I really miss all these experience that happened to me. I need to let all my sadness go and start a brand new life.
Giving a graduation speech is not easy. I have too many things that I want to say, and I don't know where to start. I want to thank all people I know in high school who have been helping me and supporting me for these years. I really appreciate the happiness they brought me, especially for the teachers who teach me lessons about how to become a real person. I learned to become a useful person to the society. I learned that caring about others is much more important than caring myself. All these philosophies will be stayed in my mind for my whole life.
I changed a lot these four years, not only the age but also my mind. I figured out that friends are very important. I don't really have a lot of friends before I went to high school. I lived in my own world before. I’ve always felt lonely what dare to find a friend. When I went to high school, I changed from a shy little boy to an active person. I joined club and met new people. My social group suddenly turned big. I really want to thank my friends here.
I have some words for the up coming high school students as a big brother who is leaving. High school is not as easy as middle school. There are challenges everywhere. You will have a hard time when you study. You will concern about your grade. You will get worry about the relationship between you and your friends. All these issues are not that easy for an up coming high school teenager. However, there is a way to solve them all, being patient. Whenever you do anything, being patient is always the right way for you to do. Good luck for you all.
Giving a graduation speech is not easy. I have too many things that I want to say, and I don't know where to start. I want to thank all people I know in high school who have been helping me and supporting me for these years. I really appreciate the happiness they brought me, especially for the teachers who teach me lessons about how to become a real person. I learned to become a useful person to the society. I learned that caring about others is much more important than caring myself. All these philosophies will be stayed in my mind for my whole life.
I changed a lot these four years, not only the age but also my mind. I figured out that friends are very important. I don't really have a lot of friends before I went to high school. I lived in my own world before. I’ve always felt lonely what dare to find a friend. When I went to high school, I changed from a shy little boy to an active person. I joined club and met new people. My social group suddenly turned big. I really want to thank my friends here.
I have some words for the up coming high school students as a big brother who is leaving. High school is not as easy as middle school. There are challenges everywhere. You will have a hard time when you study. You will concern about your grade. You will get worry about the relationship between you and your friends. All these issues are not that easy for an up coming high school teenager. However, there is a way to solve them all, being patient. Whenever you do anything, being patient is always the right way for you to do. Good luck for you all.
I know how you feel when it comes to these last emotions towards school. It's pretty confusing, being both sad and happy at the same time. It's almost as if part of us is dying off when we finally leave high school and we are simply wishing it off.
I am a person who has a lot of trust and faith in society today, probably too much trust. For example, there are a large number of elderly people living on my street, One day a middle aged man had come up to me and told me his elderly friend had fallen and was in the hospital, her car was at the post office and he needed a ride there. Now I had seen him a couple times before and knew he lived on the street and he looked harmless so I took him to the post office on my way to school. It turned out that he was an old customer of my family restaurant that I worked in from the age of seven and we had recently sold. He was a regular customer that I just did not recognize but he knew who I was and knew my family. Now I know it is never a good idea to talk to strangers, that’s one of the first things we are taught as children, but I have always had this part of me that wants to be able to trust others that are truly in need. Obviously if this man had looked threatening in any way I would have said no, but I want to be able to live in a society where people do not take advantage of others kindness and willingness to be good Samaritans.
What sickens me in today’s society is that we have to fear one another in order to be secure. This is not just for the security of individual lives but the property of those individuals as well. Not everyone in high school has had a job, but when someone earns the money they use to buy their cars, ipods, books, computers, etc., that person has dedicated part of their life to being able to attain that product. If I want to be able to afford a new laptop that cost $500 dollars (just an example, no good laptop is that cheap) I would have to work eight days in a row for eight hours each day making minimum wage. With that laptop comes more than just a portable computer but the satisfaction in knowing that I was the one that earned it. While I have never lost anything large to theft, there are people out there who lower morally to a point where they take something they did not rightfully earn.
This is what scares me about humanity and what scares me about my future, especially when contemplating the rearing of a child. This goes back to the whole idea of one’s willingness to help others when they fall at the playground. Any innocent child is going to feel the desire to help those in need, whether it be someone falling from a swing or looking for their lost dog. The right thing, the human thing to do would be to help, yet I have to teach my child to be less human. I have to teach them to ignore any adult asking for help, even if they do indeed need it, because if they do not fear strangers their lives could be in danger.
Whatever happened to the times when someone could be a good Samaritan without putting their lives in danger? Why do children have learn to turn their backs on those in need? Maybe Orwell was right, we could very well become a people driven entirely by fear, that is after all what we teach our children.
What sickens me in today’s society is that we have to fear one another in order to be secure. This is not just for the security of individual lives but the property of those individuals as well. Not everyone in high school has had a job, but when someone earns the money they use to buy their cars, ipods, books, computers, etc., that person has dedicated part of their life to being able to attain that product. If I want to be able to afford a new laptop that cost $500 dollars (just an example, no good laptop is that cheap) I would have to work eight days in a row for eight hours each day making minimum wage. With that laptop comes more than just a portable computer but the satisfaction in knowing that I was the one that earned it. While I have never lost anything large to theft, there are people out there who lower morally to a point where they take something they did not rightfully earn.
This is what scares me about humanity and what scares me about my future, especially when contemplating the rearing of a child. This goes back to the whole idea of one’s willingness to help others when they fall at the playground. Any innocent child is going to feel the desire to help those in need, whether it be someone falling from a swing or looking for their lost dog. The right thing, the human thing to do would be to help, yet I have to teach my child to be less human. I have to teach them to ignore any adult asking for help, even if they do indeed need it, because if they do not fear strangers their lives could be in danger.
Whatever happened to the times when someone could be a good Samaritan without putting their lives in danger? Why do children have learn to turn their backs on those in need? Maybe Orwell was right, we could very well become a people driven entirely by fear, that is after all what we teach our children.
It is sad how much you say is true; the world can be an ugly place. When thinking about raising a child, it is depressing how much the world affects him or her. It'd be like dipping a clean sock in the sewer; he/she is bound to be influenced negatively. This also reminds me of a conversation we were having in my psychology class about the "stranger, danger!" idea.
Yeah, I agree. Its pretty sad how humanity has become so dependent on materialistic needs. I'm one to talk because I'm one of these people. It is also sad that we have to teach our children not to trust others because of how corrupt some people can be.
When things start to trickle down to an ending, I always seem to flashback to the beginning. As a child, aside from my mom always stressing the importance of family, my mom always would say that your day (or life for that matter) is what you make of it. If you’re having a bad day, it’s because you allowed yourself to have a bad day. Until recently I always used to disagree with this statement. I thought well no, sometimes bad things happen that are completely out of your control causing you to sometimes have a terrible day. Now I realize that it is how you react to misfortune that allows you to have control of your day. You have a choice in how you want your day to go. Sometimes it’s easier to sulk and complain, but you can choose to take control and make the best of it; or you can choose to let it have control and deal with what it brings to you. Following this allows me to appreciate what I have in life and also to grasp a positive out of every negative.
My older sister would always tell me (a little hypocritically at times haha) where ever you are, be there. I used to think: what a stupid comment - of course wherever I am I’m going to be there, or else I wouldn’t be there! But I realize there is a whole other aspect to her saying. Thinking back, I don’t know how many times I have sat in a history class and was there physically but my mind would be thinking about something else or wandering off somewhere. When at a soccer practice that is dragging, I start to stray off from the mindset of practice. By not “being where ever I was” at the time, it made things harder for me. I would either end up having to self-teach or cram in everything at the last second. My sister’s saying really gets me to focus and even makes me a better person. When in class, I am in class. When a friend is pouring out a story or is venting, I am right there with them. Life is filled with an abundance of things. You will get to see the small things and get the most out of it if you are mentally and physically on the same page with everything you do.
My older sister would always tell me (a little hypocritically at times haha) where ever you are, be there. I used to think: what a stupid comment - of course wherever I am I’m going to be there, or else I wouldn’t be there! But I realize there is a whole other aspect to her saying. Thinking back, I don’t know how many times I have sat in a history class and was there physically but my mind would be thinking about something else or wandering off somewhere. When at a soccer practice that is dragging, I start to stray off from the mindset of practice. By not “being where ever I was” at the time, it made things harder for me. I would either end up having to self-teach or cram in everything at the last second. My sister’s saying really gets me to focus and even makes me a better person. When in class, I am in class. When a friend is pouring out a story or is venting, I am right there with them. Life is filled with an abundance of things. You will get to see the small things and get the most out of it if you are mentally and physically on the same page with everything you do.
I was genuinely surprised by how much trouble I had trying to get my thoughts straight when I first began to think about this blog. I’m normally not one who’s at a loss for words, especially when it comes to these sorts of reflective things. I’ve noticed that about myself, I always seem to have my own personalized perspective on a matter regardless of whether I’m consciously trying to think about it (and trust me, I’ve honestly tried to NOT care about certain things). But not this time. I wish I could say that I just have so much to say that I cannot simply condense it all into a simple blog (Oh, how I wish that were true). But no, this time I’m truly at a loss for words, incapable of getting my head straight at perhaps one of the most important times of my life. Personally, this puts me in an interesting predicament; I felt both sad and scared when I looked at the relatively short yet ambiguous blog prompt and realized I was coming up with absolutely nothing. Sad because what emotions remained towards high school I could not possibly simplify into words. Scared because of what few emotions remained that still kept me connected to high school.
As we close in on our final week of high school, it’s the same emotions that finally begin to flare up within me (the very same I seem to have so much trouble writing about are so few and far in-between). It’s pretty frustrating to feel so deeply about so little and still being unable to put it into something you can see or hear. As an alternative we keep such emotions locked inside our hearts and minds as secrets to both the outside world and ourselves, leaving us seemingly unable to understand our own feelings until those emotions begin to fade and become insignificant. But perhaps these intangible emotions are actually normal considering our classes’ situation. Can we truly describe into words how we feel right now? How can we? We’re about to leave an entire life behind to start a new one. We aren’t just leaving behind high school either; we’re leaving behind friendships, memories and experiences that shaped us into what we’re are today. How can we possibly turn our backs on the things that have molded us into the people we are and simply start anew? I certainly can’t.
I don’t believe that these feelings are exclusive to me. It brings me a lot of comfort knowing that there are some 900 other students that are likely feeling the same exact way. Personally, I’m taking these emotions as a sign (considering I can’t do anything else with them). Maybe it’s a sign telling me that perhaps I’m not ready to move on. Perhaps I’m not quite done here in Arcadia and that I still have much to do and learn before I finally take that first step away. And, honestly, I whole-heartedly cannot agree more with myself. I CAN’T move on just yet. The entire point of this final semester of my high school life was to prepare me to leave this life behind but I realize now that I’m mentally and emotionally incapable of doing so. If anything, this final semester has high school has changed me more than the last seventeen years has. I was more than ready to move; I thought myself done with this life and honestly could not wait for the day of graduation (sorry for the cliché). But this semester happened and it made me think twice about how I view my final days here. Now, instead of counting the days with pure excitement, there exist a trace of sadness and dread (I honestly wouldn’t mind another week or two before THAT day). So, yes, it is true. I’m not quite done here just yet. I still have things to do before I leave. And if it so happens that come the day when I finally leave off for college and I find myself STILL not fully ready to go…well, I suppose I’ll just have to bring a part of myself with me, won’t I?
As we close in on our final week of high school, it’s the same emotions that finally begin to flare up within me (the very same I seem to have so much trouble writing about are so few and far in-between). It’s pretty frustrating to feel so deeply about so little and still being unable to put it into something you can see or hear. As an alternative we keep such emotions locked inside our hearts and minds as secrets to both the outside world and ourselves, leaving us seemingly unable to understand our own feelings until those emotions begin to fade and become insignificant. But perhaps these intangible emotions are actually normal considering our classes’ situation. Can we truly describe into words how we feel right now? How can we? We’re about to leave an entire life behind to start a new one. We aren’t just leaving behind high school either; we’re leaving behind friendships, memories and experiences that shaped us into what we’re are today. How can we possibly turn our backs on the things that have molded us into the people we are and simply start anew? I certainly can’t.
I don’t believe that these feelings are exclusive to me. It brings me a lot of comfort knowing that there are some 900 other students that are likely feeling the same exact way. Personally, I’m taking these emotions as a sign (considering I can’t do anything else with them). Maybe it’s a sign telling me that perhaps I’m not ready to move on. Perhaps I’m not quite done here in Arcadia and that I still have much to do and learn before I finally take that first step away. And, honestly, I whole-heartedly cannot agree more with myself. I CAN’T move on just yet. The entire point of this final semester of my high school life was to prepare me to leave this life behind but I realize now that I’m mentally and emotionally incapable of doing so. If anything, this final semester has high school has changed me more than the last seventeen years has. I was more than ready to move; I thought myself done with this life and honestly could not wait for the day of graduation (sorry for the cliché). But this semester happened and it made me think twice about how I view my final days here. Now, instead of counting the days with pure excitement, there exist a trace of sadness and dread (I honestly wouldn’t mind another week or two before THAT day). So, yes, it is true. I’m not quite done here just yet. I still have things to do before I leave. And if it so happens that come the day when I finally leave off for college and I find myself STILL not fully ready to go…well, I suppose I’ll just have to bring a part of myself with me, won’t I?
"How can we possibly turn our backs on the things that have molded us into the people we are and simply start anew? I certainly can’t."
I certainly can't either.
I wonder if my friendship with my high school friends will be jeopardized by my future works and education. All that I can say is that I can only hope for the best.
I certainly can't either.
I wonder if my friendship with my high school friends will be jeopardized by my future works and education. All that I can say is that I can only hope for the best.
Four years. Seven hundred twenty days of high school. Hundreds of experiences with classmates. Thousands of memories with friends. Graduation is finally here. I have so much to say. To so many people. Luckily I can sum it up to two lists: sorry and thank you.
To whom it applies:
I’m sorry…I ditched class, I doubted you, I could not save you from drugs, I am always busy, I gave up, I did not even try to fix it, I hate you, I never told you, I am leaving, I am annoying, I did not care, I waited so long to say this.
Thank you for…Asking me if I was ok even though I was going to lie, Driving me, Calling me to do stuff, Telling me the truth, Not telling me because it was going to hurt, Listening without questioning, Finally saying yes. The memories.
All of senior year, for me, felt like the dismantling of everything I had slowly built up in the last couple of years. Friendships have drifted apart. Grades have dipped to a new low. My “good boy” standards have broken. Classes have been cut. Blogs have been skipped. But in the mists of what feels like the end of everything I cherish, I have been inspired. Sure Feraco’s class is associated with the crazy workload, but the lectures have definitely played a role in reshaping my longtime stubborn mindsets. This class has been my soma in a confusing time. New friends have been made. An old friendship has been relit. A lot of the memories I take from senior year will be from here.
I guess this is like how the red skittle is only good if you have purple ones sometimes. All these undesirable events simply pave the path towards a memorable college experience. So thank you for the memories. Not just the good ones. All of them. Graduation is finally here. I’ve made it.
To whom it applies:
I’m sorry…I ditched class, I doubted you, I could not save you from drugs, I am always busy, I gave up, I did not even try to fix it, I hate you, I never told you, I am leaving, I am annoying, I did not care, I waited so long to say this.
Thank you for…Asking me if I was ok even though I was going to lie, Driving me, Calling me to do stuff, Telling me the truth, Not telling me because it was going to hurt, Listening without questioning, Finally saying yes. The memories.
All of senior year, for me, felt like the dismantling of everything I had slowly built up in the last couple of years. Friendships have drifted apart. Grades have dipped to a new low. My “good boy” standards have broken. Classes have been cut. Blogs have been skipped. But in the mists of what feels like the end of everything I cherish, I have been inspired. Sure Feraco’s class is associated with the crazy workload, but the lectures have definitely played a role in reshaping my longtime stubborn mindsets. This class has been my soma in a confusing time. New friends have been made. An old friendship has been relit. A lot of the memories I take from senior year will be from here.
I guess this is like how the red skittle is only good if you have purple ones sometimes. All these undesirable events simply pave the path towards a memorable college experience. So thank you for the memories. Not just the good ones. All of them. Graduation is finally here. I’ve made it.
I’ve been staring at my computer for the last three hours, trying to decipher all the different thoughts that are running through my head. Although my mind is filled with thoughts, my blog is still blank. I don’t think that I will be able to coherently piece together all my thoughts, so I’ll just list all things I am thinking about right now.
- I’m really looking forward to graduating and going to college because now, I can implement what I learned to make the world a better place. We will finally have a chance to make a difference.
- The responsibilities that come with growing up and being an adult is quite scary. A lot of people are depending on us now and there is a chance for failure just as there is a chance for success.
- After I moved from Hong Kong, I lost touch with my best friend that I have known since we were babies. She tried her best to remain close and wrote letters to me once in a while but I never replied as I was caught up with school and such. Soon, we lost contact. Now, I deeply regret not writing back and feel horrible. Even though, both of us are leading happy lives, I still feel sorry for letting our friendship die. After we graduate, I will not make that mistake again and will keep those that are important close to me.
- Also, from that experience, I learned that we will always make new friends. The people that we meet in college will never replace our friends in high school. But that does not mean that they will not be great friends. Everyone is unique and I look forward to meeting others and gaining new knowledge, insights, and experiences from them.
- Although I am excited about meeting new people and being able to start affecting the world, I think that I will be pretty homesick at first. Last night, as I lay in bed, I realized that in a couple of months, my bed will be in some dorm room with one or two other people.
- Lastly, don’t forget to smile! Sometimes life can get crazy and stressful but it is important to step back and relax. So don’t forget to SMILE and ENJOY life =]
I feel somewhat frustrated because I cannot seem to think clearly right now. I have all these thoughts, both happy and sad, that I want to express but right now there is just too much to process. It is like trying to push sand through a funnel. There is so much sand that the funnel is clogged and nothing can come out. Hopefully, I will be able to express how I feel soon. As our parents and teachers have taught us, we should leave a place better than it was when we first arrived. So Class of 2010, let’s make the world a better place than it was when we were born.
- I’m really looking forward to graduating and going to college because now, I can implement what I learned to make the world a better place. We will finally have a chance to make a difference.
- The responsibilities that come with growing up and being an adult is quite scary. A lot of people are depending on us now and there is a chance for failure just as there is a chance for success.
- After I moved from Hong Kong, I lost touch with my best friend that I have known since we were babies. She tried her best to remain close and wrote letters to me once in a while but I never replied as I was caught up with school and such. Soon, we lost contact. Now, I deeply regret not writing back and feel horrible. Even though, both of us are leading happy lives, I still feel sorry for letting our friendship die. After we graduate, I will not make that mistake again and will keep those that are important close to me.
- Also, from that experience, I learned that we will always make new friends. The people that we meet in college will never replace our friends in high school. But that does not mean that they will not be great friends. Everyone is unique and I look forward to meeting others and gaining new knowledge, insights, and experiences from them.
- Although I am excited about meeting new people and being able to start affecting the world, I think that I will be pretty homesick at first. Last night, as I lay in bed, I realized that in a couple of months, my bed will be in some dorm room with one or two other people.
- Lastly, don’t forget to smile! Sometimes life can get crazy and stressful but it is important to step back and relax. So don’t forget to SMILE and ENJOY life =]
I feel somewhat frustrated because I cannot seem to think clearly right now. I have all these thoughts, both happy and sad, that I want to express but right now there is just too much to process. It is like trying to push sand through a funnel. There is so much sand that the funnel is clogged and nothing can come out. Hopefully, I will be able to express how I feel soon. As our parents and teachers have taught us, we should leave a place better than it was when we first arrived. So Class of 2010, let’s make the world a better place than it was when we were born.
I know exactly how you feel. I really can't think straight right now either. It's only now that it's really hit me that we finally are graduating and it's all still pretty surreal to me right now. You still have a week or so to try and find words for what you do want to express so all hope isn't lost just yet
It really is scary to think about the future especially when the working world is now closer. The next step after college is grad school and then a profession or job. I really enjoy your solution to our constant problem in life, stress. Smile and enjoy life are two things I must remember to do when life has me down.
Hi Cherry!
I was having a really tough time trying to fit all my pieces together as well, and I just found out I was just talking emotional...
I really liked your post because it speaks out the truth and gives your own personal voice! I'm sorry to hear about your friend in Hong Kong, and I did have that kind of friend too, but he went to Canada. I'm pretty sure you know him, but I don't want to call him out. He decided to come back to AHS and we really never talked cause of how our friendship just broke for me not having to contact him while he was away, which I regretted a lot.
I've known you for like the longest time and you are just way more unique than I am! You are always fun to be around with and everybody can see your passion for the Lakers haha xD
I was having a really tough time trying to fit all my pieces together as well, and I just found out I was just talking emotional...
I really liked your post because it speaks out the truth and gives your own personal voice! I'm sorry to hear about your friend in Hong Kong, and I did have that kind of friend too, but he went to Canada. I'm pretty sure you know him, but I don't want to call him out. He decided to come back to AHS and we really never talked cause of how our friendship just broke for me not having to contact him while he was away, which I regretted a lot.
I've known you for like the longest time and you are just way more unique than I am!
You are always fun to be around with and everybody can see your passion for the Lakers haha xDI just returned from my baseball banquet, so I feel it is appropriate for me to thank everybody I need to thank and then talk about how I feel.
First off, I would just like to thank my family for everything that they have done for me. They have been there for me through everyhing, and I love them for that. Next, I would have to thank my coaches. Coach Lemas, Hyatt, O'Leary, and Valerio have been there for me for throughout my four years here at the high school, and I am so thankful that I have been able to learn from them. I am going to miss practically everything about them. They are four individuals that I honestly trust, and I look forward to coming back and seeing them.
Most of all, I am going to miss my teammates. The eighteen brothers I had the chance to spend anywhere between one and four years with have become some of the closest friends I have. I am going to miss walking out to the baseball field every day after sixth period and being able to spend a solid three hours with my best friends playing a game that I love. I am going to miss all of the happy moments that we have shared together. I will also remember...
I am going to remember sleeping in the rain at Camp Goalz. I am going to remember practicing in the outfield with Coach Hyatt and a few of my closest teammates. I am going to remember the fight against Burroughs, where our team stood behind each other. I am going to remember walking out onto that field every day with a sense of pride. Most importantly, I am going to remember dogpiling on CV's field, and being able to walk away knowing that I was a part of the first team to ever go undefeated in the Pacific League. Whenever I come back to the field and look at the wall of the years our team has won CIF, I can look at 2010 and proudly say I was a member of that team.
First off, I would just like to thank my family for everything that they have done for me. They have been there for me through everyhing, and I love them for that. Next, I would have to thank my coaches. Coach Lemas, Hyatt, O'Leary, and Valerio have been there for me for throughout my four years here at the high school, and I am so thankful that I have been able to learn from them. I am going to miss practically everything about them. They are four individuals that I honestly trust, and I look forward to coming back and seeing them.
Most of all, I am going to miss my teammates. The eighteen brothers I had the chance to spend anywhere between one and four years with have become some of the closest friends I have. I am going to miss walking out to the baseball field every day after sixth period and being able to spend a solid three hours with my best friends playing a game that I love. I am going to miss all of the happy moments that we have shared together. I will also remember...
I am going to remember sleeping in the rain at Camp Goalz. I am going to remember practicing in the outfield with Coach Hyatt and a few of my closest teammates. I am going to remember the fight against Burroughs, where our team stood behind each other. I am going to remember walking out onto that field every day with a sense of pride. Most importantly, I am going to remember dogpiling on CV's field, and being able to walk away knowing that I was a part of the first team to ever go undefeated in the Pacific League. Whenever I come back to the field and look at the wall of the years our team has won CIF, I can look at 2010 and proudly say I was a member of that team.
I love how your post was very personal and straight from the heart. It was very different fromthe ones that just spoke of the future and what it held, mine for example. Your's just really stood our from the others. It's nice to thank the people that we need to thank before that moment is gone. We might never get the chance to again in the near future or at all.
Write something meaningful eh? well that is a lot easier said then done. You know, people always say that they are going to do this, that they are going to do that. but Anyone hardly ever does anything they say, it is as if there is a mental block in our mind from actually doing work. We always want to be satisfied now, not one person would rather do something that takes a while to look good rather than have it now. what is with this trend? why must we do this to ourselves, to stiffle our own creativity and future for ourselves and our kids? even now, I am not sure how to finish this, where I am going. I guess, I just want to see this cycle broken, that is all....
I guess, for something meaningful, I would have to write a bit more about myself. I constantly feel like I am going insane in this world, stiffled by all the rules and even the advances in technology. I am a warrior, a wanderer, the classic traveller from old times. I feel this in my blood and I begin to go stir crazy in one place for too long. This wanderlust is always on my mind and I think there has to be something better in this world. I can't wander anymore because of the times, they just don't allow it. with cares and the rise in homeowners and the disapproval of the road traveller, This path is blocked off. Even as a warrior I can not satisfy that completely as more and more technology is removing men from the battlefield and even when it is not you must be 80% muscle to get a job there. So I continue my trudge towords death, never sated, always yearning for more. All I can say is, look into your own soul and find out your calling, then pursue that as far as you can.
However, i do wonder what is left for this country, for this world. Day in and day out peoples lives seem to be the endless cycle of work, eat, sleep with maybe a bit of play. I see adults move like zombies and filled with stress and misery. Then I start to see the children head the same way. Is this it for humanity? I pattern of misery and hate that will go on from adolesence to maturity, until they die? Is this really a life worth living? I want to break this cycle, to focus on my happiness and be the successful man that enjoyed his way there as well. It seems the only way to enjoy life later is to suffer now, but why is that? Why must we suffer and be enveloped by sorrow now for happiness we may, I repeat, may, aquire later? does anyone see any sense in this? I just don't know anymore...
In case you havn't notice by now, my thoughts are often jumbled and i can never really focus on one thing in writing, my curse and blessing. Still, i don't like to see these things I bring up or think of. I hate seeing the trends of stupidity and cruelity that pop up and stay around. Honestly I never consider myself human because I don't want to be in the same group as those humans. What is wrong with being like an animal, listening to your more beastial instincts? I follow them, yes I admit it, and they have lead me to some trouble. but I can honestly say there is not one thing in this world that I regret. There is nothing in my past I would change despite the amount of pain, anxiety, and sorrow that is there. How many humans can say that? all I seem to hear is, "I wish I could have stopped that", or "Man, if I could do one thing different..." It looks as if the one animal to seemingly transcend their own instincts needs to listen to them more, for he is falling apart at the seams. Still, more random thoughts... I hope you enjoyed this final blog, I wonder if I will see any of you later. Goodbye.
I guess, for something meaningful, I would have to write a bit more about myself. I constantly feel like I am going insane in this world, stiffled by all the rules and even the advances in technology. I am a warrior, a wanderer, the classic traveller from old times. I feel this in my blood and I begin to go stir crazy in one place for too long. This wanderlust is always on my mind and I think there has to be something better in this world. I can't wander anymore because of the times, they just don't allow it. with cares and the rise in homeowners and the disapproval of the road traveller, This path is blocked off. Even as a warrior I can not satisfy that completely as more and more technology is removing men from the battlefield and even when it is not you must be 80% muscle to get a job there. So I continue my trudge towords death, never sated, always yearning for more. All I can say is, look into your own soul and find out your calling, then pursue that as far as you can.
However, i do wonder what is left for this country, for this world. Day in and day out peoples lives seem to be the endless cycle of work, eat, sleep with maybe a bit of play. I see adults move like zombies and filled with stress and misery. Then I start to see the children head the same way. Is this it for humanity? I pattern of misery and hate that will go on from adolesence to maturity, until they die? Is this really a life worth living? I want to break this cycle, to focus on my happiness and be the successful man that enjoyed his way there as well. It seems the only way to enjoy life later is to suffer now, but why is that? Why must we suffer and be enveloped by sorrow now for happiness we may, I repeat, may, aquire later? does anyone see any sense in this? I just don't know anymore...
In case you havn't notice by now, my thoughts are often jumbled and i can never really focus on one thing in writing, my curse and blessing. Still, i don't like to see these things I bring up or think of. I hate seeing the trends of stupidity and cruelity that pop up and stay around. Honestly I never consider myself human because I don't want to be in the same group as those humans. What is wrong with being like an animal, listening to your more beastial instincts? I follow them, yes I admit it, and they have lead me to some trouble. but I can honestly say there is not one thing in this world that I regret. There is nothing in my past I would change despite the amount of pain, anxiety, and sorrow that is there. How many humans can say that? all I seem to hear is, "I wish I could have stopped that", or "Man, if I could do one thing different..." It looks as if the one animal to seemingly transcend their own instincts needs to listen to them more, for he is falling apart at the seams. Still, more random thoughts... I hope you enjoyed this final blog, I wonder if I will see any of you later. Goodbye.
In a week or two, off we go. Our lives seemingly unchanged, but truly going through a twisted transition into the next level of our lives in societal terms. The blogs we wrote, the conversations we had, everything will all blur away. As I read the directions to this blog, I couldn't help but to grimace; the writing we must do this time makes us truly think, and is only doable with us connecting to our personal thoughts, not the usual question and answer I was used to. Even without noticing, I never truly connected on a personal basis to anything, including my writing; I always took a viable perspective, and so easily just "ran" with it. It wasn't hard, because if there were questions, there were always answers, always options upon options that I can analyze and spurn out. And so when presented with such a simple, "write what you want", ironically, I couldn't deliver instantaneously as I usually could. For the first time, I stopped and thought, or more like, I had to: What did I really want to write? So I stopped it; I stopped thinking of what and how to write it and just wrote. And so I connected, something that probably only you were able to make me do in my years of writing, and as I glanced over this, I cannot help but think that this blog already sounds a bit different from my usual writing; it makes up for the voice I always lacked in, that I always yearned for. And so we continue.
Our friends that we made will all be going their separate way, some sadly drifting away and some staying in our lives but playing less and less of a part in it as time passes, until maybe someday they will be gone as well. The people in our lives we connected with enough to always give a quick greeting to when we pass across the halls will all be gone; the connection wasn't ever strong enough, although the company of theirs was somewhat comforting, familiar, and great to be around in school, but the relationships never blossoming to the point where we socialize outside of school. Yet the familiarity of these people, all the people we know in our grade level, is what made school into the friendly, casual place it is, the very people that we known for years, through elementary, through middle school, through high school; they will all vanish. Arcadia High School as an reality will disappear, and will serve only as a stepping stone, our only legacy being each others' memories as well as the various life lessons we learned throughout our high school years. We bid farewell to our past "home"; everyone must leave home someday, regardless of its form, and we will as we adapt to the different surroundings that come across us in our lifetime. As we all anxiously await graduation day with great haste , we are rushing into a life without familiarity, a life without the same faces smiling and grunting day by day, without the seat partner who you casually talk about the upcoming homework with. Yet, on the brighter side, we will find the replacement, and we will find faces with the same expressions, just different faces. Is it really a "bad" thing? I guess, it's a little hint of both; both yes and no, we welcome changes, but we dread them as well, which is logical when thinking of the positive and negative consequences of either. But life goes on, and so must we.
It's almost a trigger of nostalgia as my mind wavers past the years in my youth, years in my 18 years of school. We are exiting that stage into a completely different arena, which will soon turn into the same familiar position that we were in before. But as they say, all (good) things must come to a end, right? Because in four, five years, we would experience the same thing as we graduate from colleges into the working society, as more people vanish and family is left hanging. And the cycle continues, maybe to the point where work will run our lives, and the people don't. To where our ambitions will destroy the whole reason for being ambitious. What does it mean to be "alive" really? That's our question, and we have much of our lives to answer it. We'll find the answer...right?
And finally, to Mr. Feraco, as an teacher, you intrigued me as no other teacher has; your habitual tendency to analyze us, to evaluate us, to watch our actions and reactions, and to correct us, has never really been boring, quite the contrary actually. At the very least, you were interesting; it never bored me to see how you delivered yourself in class, how you responded to certain students and questions or the slightly way you sweep through your classes and halls, your demeanor all the more interesting; why? Because you care, because in the slightly tacky way you take to remember what we wrote in our writing materials that no other teacher has really cared about before, you so desperately try to connect with our ignorant thoughts, that we accidentally almost unintentionally welcome it. I could never fully understand why you sacrifice so much of yourself for us, just merely strangers a few months ago; how you gave up your hours, personal hours, to read every word when most teachers merely brush over it, how you sacrificed what should be relaxing time and memories with friends you meet only so often with the burden of grading our writing, how you glance over our blogs in the middle of the morning. And so, when you almost proudly announced these things to the class, I couldn't help but be surprised for a moment, maybe in disbelief. And so looking for the meaning, the reason you do it, the semester continued. And now I think I "get it", at least a tiny bit. Despite the "hefty" workload that I wasn't used to from my past English teachers, that workload that I silently cursed, or maybe outwardly cursed, I have to say honestly that you helped, you made us think, and you mattered. I have, in a way, acknowledged you with a sense of reverence, just because you were so easily able to "make a mark in the world", our "worlds", something you asked us if we will be able to do in our lives. And so I understand now; you influenced and made a difference, whether a considerable or slightly difference it is, and that even without recognition, you did it because you knew you had the chance to make an influence in our lives, and so you grasped it and took a chance, a chance that will only benefit us. With that, I offer you my greatest "thanks". Thanks Mr. Feraco. I mean it.
Our friends that we made will all be going their separate way, some sadly drifting away and some staying in our lives but playing less and less of a part in it as time passes, until maybe someday they will be gone as well. The people in our lives we connected with enough to always give a quick greeting to when we pass across the halls will all be gone; the connection wasn't ever strong enough, although the company of theirs was somewhat comforting, familiar, and great to be around in school, but the relationships never blossoming to the point where we socialize outside of school. Yet the familiarity of these people, all the people we know in our grade level, is what made school into the friendly, casual place it is, the very people that we known for years, through elementary, through middle school, through high school; they will all vanish. Arcadia High School as an reality will disappear, and will serve only as a stepping stone, our only legacy being each others' memories as well as the various life lessons we learned throughout our high school years. We bid farewell to our past "home"; everyone must leave home someday, regardless of its form, and we will as we adapt to the different surroundings that come across us in our lifetime. As we all anxiously await graduation day with great haste , we are rushing into a life without familiarity, a life without the same faces smiling and grunting day by day, without the seat partner who you casually talk about the upcoming homework with. Yet, on the brighter side, we will find the replacement, and we will find faces with the same expressions, just different faces. Is it really a "bad" thing? I guess, it's a little hint of both; both yes and no, we welcome changes, but we dread them as well, which is logical when thinking of the positive and negative consequences of either. But life goes on, and so must we.
It's almost a trigger of nostalgia as my mind wavers past the years in my youth, years in my 18 years of school. We are exiting that stage into a completely different arena, which will soon turn into the same familiar position that we were in before. But as they say, all (good) things must come to a end, right? Because in four, five years, we would experience the same thing as we graduate from colleges into the working society, as more people vanish and family is left hanging. And the cycle continues, maybe to the point where work will run our lives, and the people don't. To where our ambitions will destroy the whole reason for being ambitious. What does it mean to be "alive" really? That's our question, and we have much of our lives to answer it. We'll find the answer...right?
And finally, to Mr. Feraco, as an teacher, you intrigued me as no other teacher has; your habitual tendency to analyze us, to evaluate us, to watch our actions and reactions, and to correct us, has never really been boring, quite the contrary actually. At the very least, you were interesting; it never bored me to see how you delivered yourself in class, how you responded to certain students and questions or the slightly way you sweep through your classes and halls, your demeanor all the more interesting; why? Because you care, because in the slightly tacky way you take to remember what we wrote in our writing materials that no other teacher has really cared about before, you so desperately try to connect with our ignorant thoughts, that we accidentally almost unintentionally welcome it. I could never fully understand why you sacrifice so much of yourself for us, just merely strangers a few months ago; how you gave up your hours, personal hours, to read every word when most teachers merely brush over it, how you sacrificed what should be relaxing time and memories with friends you meet only so often with the burden of grading our writing, how you glance over our blogs in the middle of the morning. And so, when you almost proudly announced these things to the class, I couldn't help but be surprised for a moment, maybe in disbelief. And so looking for the meaning, the reason you do it, the semester continued. And now I think I "get it", at least a tiny bit. Despite the "hefty" workload that I wasn't used to from my past English teachers, that workload that I silently cursed, or maybe outwardly cursed, I have to say honestly that you helped, you made us think, and you mattered. I have, in a way, acknowledged you with a sense of reverence, just because you were so easily able to "make a mark in the world", our "worlds", something you asked us if we will be able to do in our lives. And so I understand now; you influenced and made a difference, whether a considerable or slightly difference it is, and that even without recognition, you did it because you knew you had the chance to make an influence in our lives, and so you grasped it and took a chance, a chance that will only benefit us. With that, I offer you my greatest "thanks". Thanks Mr. Feraco. I mean it.
Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. Today is June 11, 2010. Today, Arcadia High School’s class of 2010 makes a giant leap forward in their lives. Today, we graduate.
What does graduating entail? Whether you’ve lived in Arcadia your whole life or just moved here in the past year, we all spent at least a decade in school. The knowledge we’ve gained is just one component of the process that took so long to reach this point. The friends we’ve made have taught us more than we can ever thank them for. Out of all the important things we learned throughout our time here, our social interaction skills have developed significantly. Let us not forget where we came from and where we are going.
We are all headed somewhere. Whether you’re going to a community college, Cal State/ UC, private, out of state, or other college, there is a path laid in front of all of us. We must move along this path responsibly. We’ve always been told “with great power comes great responsibility”. But how does this apply to us? We are the class of 2010. Before you know it, we are going to be tomorrow’s businessmen and businesswomen. Tomorrow’s actors and actresses, tomorrow’s lawyers, tomorrow’s doctors, tomorrow’s designers. No matter what we end up doing in life, we will undoubtedly affect all the people around us. So I suppose the real question is, how can we impact the world in the most positive way possible? There are probably people you used to see in the hallway that would always make you smile; people that passed on their joy and happiness to others. Although we can’t ALL be like that, we CAN all influence people positively.
As the year draws to a close, we reflect on what we’ve gained, what we’ve lost, and how we’ve changed. There are those people that we want to be friends with forever and those people we know we’ll have to let go. Hopefully, we can all realize our place in the world and represent our apache heritage with pride an honor as we become the adults we are meant to be. We can all change the world, for better or for worse. How do you want to change it?
Today is June 11, 2010. Today, we graduate. Today, we are adults. Thank you.
What does graduating entail? Whether you’ve lived in Arcadia your whole life or just moved here in the past year, we all spent at least a decade in school. The knowledge we’ve gained is just one component of the process that took so long to reach this point. The friends we’ve made have taught us more than we can ever thank them for. Out of all the important things we learned throughout our time here, our social interaction skills have developed significantly. Let us not forget where we came from and where we are going.
We are all headed somewhere. Whether you’re going to a community college, Cal State/ UC, private, out of state, or other college, there is a path laid in front of all of us. We must move along this path responsibly. We’ve always been told “with great power comes great responsibility”. But how does this apply to us? We are the class of 2010. Before you know it, we are going to be tomorrow’s businessmen and businesswomen. Tomorrow’s actors and actresses, tomorrow’s lawyers, tomorrow’s doctors, tomorrow’s designers. No matter what we end up doing in life, we will undoubtedly affect all the people around us. So I suppose the real question is, how can we impact the world in the most positive way possible? There are probably people you used to see in the hallway that would always make you smile; people that passed on their joy and happiness to others. Although we can’t ALL be like that, we CAN all influence people positively.
As the year draws to a close, we reflect on what we’ve gained, what we’ve lost, and how we’ve changed. There are those people that we want to be friends with forever and those people we know we’ll have to let go. Hopefully, we can all realize our place in the world and represent our apache heritage with pride an honor as we become the adults we are meant to be. We can all change the world, for better or for worse. How do you want to change it?
Today is June 11, 2010. Today, we graduate. Today, we are adults. Thank you.
Wow, this is really a graduation speech. I have to tell you that I’ve always enjoyed reading your posts (although I didn’t read all of yours). I liked your attitudes towards life. And your words are always positive and encouraging. Ummm, what else to say…
Very mature~ insightful~ confident but not conceited~ Nicely done. ^.^
Very mature~ insightful~ confident but not conceited~ Nicely done. ^.^
PS: I don't usually give compliments like that...LOL
I have learnt lots of new ideas and have tried many new things this year. This year is one of those years I will never forget. In this year, my main focus is to learn as much as I can to get ready for the more challenging courses in college. Now, since I almost graduate, I want to share to everyone about the three key ideas I think are important to be ready for colleges.
First and the most importantly, before we do anything, we should check whether we have freedoms. As one of the most important thing people have fought for years, freedom is valuable and an unalienable right for each individual. We need to maintain our freedoms under any circumstances, because that is something that keeps us to be ourselves. Each one of us has different opinions and different ideas, if we do not have freedom of speech; nobody can express those things, as result of that people will stop progressing. Sometimes, freedom also plays an important role for us to maintain ourselves. In 1984 and Brave New World, the only way for people to be free is to be apart from the society; at the same time that is the only way for them to be themselves. The main character in both book have chosen to be free rather than be part of the society because it is important to be free.
Secondly, in order to do well in college or even anything, we need to go through the step of hard working and never giving up things easily. I believe that everyone has a chance to do well in anything as long as they are hard working every time. In many aspects, hard working plays an essential role in any academic success. When Thomas Edison was making the light bulb, he had failed many times. Eventually, he figures out a way to make it work through thousands of tries. If he never even tried or give up before the success, we will never be able to see the light bulb today or at least not until somebody else can make it. Thus with hard working and some determination, we can do anything.
Lastly, I think that we need to be passionate, open minded and to always be motivated about things. I believe that passion is the most important positive motivators, because it gives all the hard working a reason. Besides that, passion always give people great motivations to learn things they like, as result of the interest, people will start to learn more things without getting bored. While it is important to be passionate, it is also important to be open minded. In college and the unknown future, there will be lots of new things that are waiting for us to explore. Many of the things involve people to try, so don’t be shy about things, you might find lots of new things that you actually like. Lastly of the last, we should be motivated, like I already mentioned that there are lots of new things, we have to be motivated in order to actually find things we like. So, be free, and open minded to explore our new world in front of us.
First and the most importantly, before we do anything, we should check whether we have freedoms. As one of the most important thing people have fought for years, freedom is valuable and an unalienable right for each individual. We need to maintain our freedoms under any circumstances, because that is something that keeps us to be ourselves. Each one of us has different opinions and different ideas, if we do not have freedom of speech; nobody can express those things, as result of that people will stop progressing. Sometimes, freedom also plays an important role for us to maintain ourselves. In 1984 and Brave New World, the only way for people to be free is to be apart from the society; at the same time that is the only way for them to be themselves. The main character in both book have chosen to be free rather than be part of the society because it is important to be free.
Secondly, in order to do well in college or even anything, we need to go through the step of hard working and never giving up things easily. I believe that everyone has a chance to do well in anything as long as they are hard working every time. In many aspects, hard working plays an essential role in any academic success. When Thomas Edison was making the light bulb, he had failed many times. Eventually, he figures out a way to make it work through thousands of tries. If he never even tried or give up before the success, we will never be able to see the light bulb today or at least not until somebody else can make it. Thus with hard working and some determination, we can do anything.
Lastly, I think that we need to be passionate, open minded and to always be motivated about things. I believe that passion is the most important positive motivators, because it gives all the hard working a reason. Besides that, passion always give people great motivations to learn things they like, as result of the interest, people will start to learn more things without getting bored. While it is important to be passionate, it is also important to be open minded. In college and the unknown future, there will be lots of new things that are waiting for us to explore. Many of the things involve people to try, so don’t be shy about things, you might find lots of new things that you actually like. Lastly of the last, we should be motivated, like I already mentioned that there are lots of new things, we have to be motivated in order to actually find things we like. So, be free, and open minded to explore our new world in front of us.
As a child we've only wanted to become older, stronger, bigger so we won't be treated as a bother by the grown up society. We've convinced ourselves that we won't ever glace back, never will we regret the wishes that we've made to get to that goal. That time has come for us, in nine days we will leave and we will look back. As we look back we will see the opportunities that we've missed or acknowlegde the regrets we didn't have time for. Was this really the future that we so deperately yearned for as a young child? Though it mignt not seem so glamourous now as it did back then but this is the road we have chosen and walked along for the past eighteen years.
To think, that bubble that society have so delicately formed around us wil be popped the minute we leave this campus next Thursday after our very last final in high school. All the contaminate and bacteria that have been kept away from us will have a chance to infect the minds and bodies that it have been shielded from for so many years. All that we have been kept pure from will finally become our temptations. Would that just be a waste of the effort the society have so carefully put in to keep us safe? Will everything be instantly torn down as we take our first steps into adulthood? The adulthood we pouted about from the time our parents wouldn't extend our bedtimes. The adulthood that may inevitably lead to our doom?
Adults, from the moment you turn eighteen you are considered a legal adult of society. I've been an adult for a year already, from the moment of my eighteenth birthday in my junior year I've walked through a threshold. Though I am considered an adult legally I'm till not a truthful adult. I still don't know the true hardships of the world and I definately don't have the years of experience that have me understanding of the reasons now. We may consider ourselves all grown up but we still have many to learn. Outwardly it may seem that we are treated with more freedom that can only be bestowed upon those who have earned I but we are still kepted in that little bubble without us knowing it. As Mr. Feraco once said in class; if a prison has no bars is it still a prison? If we can't see the limits on our lives are we still free? While it seems that our range of freedom may is becoming larger but in reality that bubble is only shrinking. Shrinkin and shrinking until it one day it might just suffocate us in our sleep.
It seems that I'm focusing too much on the negative when this is a time that we are supposed to enjoy. Finally our four years of Hell is coming to an end (no offense Mr. Feraco). From Kindergarten to fifth grade of our elementary school to sixth through eight grade of our middle school. We've spend the majority of our lives learning. Isn't that what life is about? Living though life on the knowledge that we've gained or will gain? Learning is the fundamental meaning of our experience. Though Christianity is my religion, the Asian side of my life influences me to believe in reincarnation. We are only reborn into this world to learn and we are constanly reborn until we are able to understand. That understanding brings the end of our experience in this world and brings us to eternal peace. As we take the final steps, it is just a new adventure e begin and gives us more knowledge to be gained. Life is meant to be experienced and not lived. To live is to pass through life without meaning while experiencing is the only way we can learn. When the bell rings the final time on Thursday marks the last day we learn as children and the first learning as an adult.
I'm currently having the feeling of wanting to leave but not graduate. I am unable to leave behind the childhood I have grown so accustomed to dive head first into the unknown. At the same time I yearn to experience something new that can only be known when the bubble is popped. I am a person that constantly need something new in life in order to stay sane. I grow bored with the old easily and long for something new, a Gemini. When the time comes to pop my precious bubble, the struggle will be fierce. Will I leave behind my comfort to walk into my doom or will I jump and the need to change? When that needle of reality comes closer and closer, will your bubble be a hassle or will i be the greatest treasure you have to to protect?
To think, that bubble that society have so delicately formed around us wil be popped the minute we leave this campus next Thursday after our very last final in high school. All the contaminate and bacteria that have been kept away from us will have a chance to infect the minds and bodies that it have been shielded from for so many years. All that we have been kept pure from will finally become our temptations. Would that just be a waste of the effort the society have so carefully put in to keep us safe? Will everything be instantly torn down as we take our first steps into adulthood? The adulthood we pouted about from the time our parents wouldn't extend our bedtimes. The adulthood that may inevitably lead to our doom?
Adults, from the moment you turn eighteen you are considered a legal adult of society. I've been an adult for a year already, from the moment of my eighteenth birthday in my junior year I've walked through a threshold. Though I am considered an adult legally I'm till not a truthful adult. I still don't know the true hardships of the world and I definately don't have the years of experience that have me understanding of the reasons now. We may consider ourselves all grown up but we still have many to learn. Outwardly it may seem that we are treated with more freedom that can only be bestowed upon those who have earned I but we are still kepted in that little bubble without us knowing it. As Mr. Feraco once said in class; if a prison has no bars is it still a prison? If we can't see the limits on our lives are we still free? While it seems that our range of freedom may is becoming larger but in reality that bubble is only shrinking. Shrinkin and shrinking until it one day it might just suffocate us in our sleep.
It seems that I'm focusing too much on the negative when this is a time that we are supposed to enjoy. Finally our four years of Hell is coming to an end (no offense Mr. Feraco). From Kindergarten to fifth grade of our elementary school to sixth through eight grade of our middle school. We've spend the majority of our lives learning. Isn't that what life is about? Living though life on the knowledge that we've gained or will gain? Learning is the fundamental meaning of our experience. Though Christianity is my religion, the Asian side of my life influences me to believe in reincarnation. We are only reborn into this world to learn and we are constanly reborn until we are able to understand. That understanding brings the end of our experience in this world and brings us to eternal peace. As we take the final steps, it is just a new adventure e begin and gives us more knowledge to be gained. Life is meant to be experienced and not lived. To live is to pass through life without meaning while experiencing is the only way we can learn. When the bell rings the final time on Thursday marks the last day we learn as children and the first learning as an adult.
I'm currently having the feeling of wanting to leave but not graduate. I am unable to leave behind the childhood I have grown so accustomed to dive head first into the unknown. At the same time I yearn to experience something new that can only be known when the bubble is popped. I am a person that constantly need something new in life in order to stay sane. I grow bored with the old easily and long for something new, a Gemini. When the time comes to pop my precious bubble, the struggle will be fierce. Will I leave behind my comfort to walk into my doom or will I jump and the need to change? When that needle of reality comes closer and closer, will your bubble be a hassle or will i be the greatest treasure you have to to protect?
isuck, its over, oops, don’t die and sorry. Throughout my high school career I have written these four phrases on almost every paper, every binder, and every desk I have ever received. “isuck”(yes the I is supposed to be lowercased) is the only one that minutely makes sense, as its what I call myself. As for the other three, I could not tell you what they mean or why I started writing them, but I did…on everything. Literally everything. I wish I could post a picture of my room to make you truly understand the level of obsession I have with these phrases. Against my parents wishes I have painted all over my walls. It started with my friends writing their names all over my closet door and exploded outward. Now the first thing you see when you walk in my room is large pictures of monsters fighting, a city rising out of an “isuck” underground, an enormous floating head, and a demented hippopotamus monster sitting on cloud, all of which have speech bubbles protruding from their mouths announcing “isuck,” its over, don’t die, or oops. Not to mention the thousands of other sentences, quotes, and phrases that fill the nooks and crannies between figures. Not to be self indulging or anything, but it looks pretty cool.
Now that high school is ending, I look back on my “glory years” and find that the walls that I’ve painted on an illustrated journal of my high school career. By just walking into my room I am vividly reminded of times when I was overjoyed, angry, happy, or depressed. The best and worst have gone into to the countless hours I have spent on my walls with a paint brush, when I probably should have been doing my homework. I write or draw something new everyday in my man cave. While I have won awards for actual paintings, I feel that my room is my greatest accomplishment. Not because it’s visually appealing, because of what it means to me. Although it may not look like it from the outside, everything on the walls are parts of me. I suppose it’s a way of never letting go, but saying it like that seems so simplistic. It’s almost as though I needed to do it in order to survive, however if you read my walls it would probably all seem like gibberish. So as I end this blog entry, as I will soon be ending high school, I will leave you with the first thing I wrote on my closet door, “My brain stew is not something to be taken lightly.”
Thanks to everyone who made an impact on me during the most important seventeen years of my life…so far.
isuck
Now that high school is ending, I look back on my “glory years” and find that the walls that I’ve painted on an illustrated journal of my high school career. By just walking into my room I am vividly reminded of times when I was overjoyed, angry, happy, or depressed. The best and worst have gone into to the countless hours I have spent on my walls with a paint brush, when I probably should have been doing my homework. I write or draw something new everyday in my man cave. While I have won awards for actual paintings, I feel that my room is my greatest accomplishment. Not because it’s visually appealing, because of what it means to me. Although it may not look like it from the outside, everything on the walls are parts of me. I suppose it’s a way of never letting go, but saying it like that seems so simplistic. It’s almost as though I needed to do it in order to survive, however if you read my walls it would probably all seem like gibberish. So as I end this blog entry, as I will soon be ending high school, I will leave you with the first thing I wrote on my closet door, “My brain stew is not something to be taken lightly.”
Thanks to everyone who made an impact on me during the most important seventeen years of my life…so far.
isuck
Who has ever said anything worth remembering? Napoleon. Thomas Jefferson. Martin Luther King Jr. Adam Sandler. As a society, we only remember the words and actions of a miniscule number of people. For each of the Napoleons of history, there are millions of Joe Schmoes. Do we have the power to turn ourselves into someone who the world listens to, or does it just happen? Was Dr. King blessed with radically powerful ideas and beautiful ways in which to convey them, or did his ideas come from his surroundings-his family, friends, followers? Everybody that had spoken to him became a part of his ideas. Every friend who had given him advice, parents who had taught him, became a part of who he was, and when Dr. King made a speech, it was more than just his words and his ideas coming out of his mouth, they were the words of every man and woman who was part of his life.
Our words need not to be heard by the entire world to have an effect. Every person that you meet and leave an impression with, will carry a part of you around to continue to spread around. So don't feel like just because you haven't had a dream about a world of equality, and just because you didn't sign the Declaration of Independence, and just because you didn't star in Happy Gilmore, does not mean you have had no impact on the world. When we step out into the adult world and set out to make a difference, it can be subtle. Whatever you do, though, will affect the people around you, and in turn will affect the people around them. You don't need a glorious goal such as finding the solution to world hunger or curing cancer. All you need is the goal to be the best person that you can possibly be, and the world will hear you through the people you meet and the lives you touch, even if it is just a few.
One of my new favorite quotes is from Alice and Wonderland: "If you don't know where you are going, any road will take you there". The world does not remember the people who set out to achieve world peace and failed, they remember those who tried to get closer to world peace and succeeded. There is no point in creating a legacy of words without meaning. Though people may remember who you were, unless you actually made a real difference, those words will not matter. I say, do what makes you happy, and if you happen to make the world a better place in doing so, all the better. In a couple weeks, we will be leaving our high school lives behind forever and venturing into the new world of adulthood. From there, none of us should set out with the goal to be remembered. We should all set out with the goal to do what we want to do, and if we get lucky we might just be remembered for it.
Navigating life is like navigating the open sea; you can go anywhere you want, in any direction. For our entire childhood, we have been guided by our parents and our teachers down a narrow river. They have told us what to do and how to behave, taught us how to navigate the waters, but until now we have not had much choice in what we are. However different we may be, this river has led us all to the same place: graduation. Upon graduating, we will have left that river and will be in the open waters of the ocean, free to paddle in whatever direction we want, or to let the current take us where it will. It will truly be interesting to see where we all end up.
Our words need not to be heard by the entire world to have an effect. Every person that you meet and leave an impression with, will carry a part of you around to continue to spread around. So don't feel like just because you haven't had a dream about a world of equality, and just because you didn't sign the Declaration of Independence, and just because you didn't star in Happy Gilmore, does not mean you have had no impact on the world. When we step out into the adult world and set out to make a difference, it can be subtle. Whatever you do, though, will affect the people around you, and in turn will affect the people around them. You don't need a glorious goal such as finding the solution to world hunger or curing cancer. All you need is the goal to be the best person that you can possibly be, and the world will hear you through the people you meet and the lives you touch, even if it is just a few.
One of my new favorite quotes is from Alice and Wonderland: "If you don't know where you are going, any road will take you there". The world does not remember the people who set out to achieve world peace and failed, they remember those who tried to get closer to world peace and succeeded. There is no point in creating a legacy of words without meaning. Though people may remember who you were, unless you actually made a real difference, those words will not matter. I say, do what makes you happy, and if you happen to make the world a better place in doing so, all the better. In a couple weeks, we will be leaving our high school lives behind forever and venturing into the new world of adulthood. From there, none of us should set out with the goal to be remembered. We should all set out with the goal to do what we want to do, and if we get lucky we might just be remembered for it.
Navigating life is like navigating the open sea; you can go anywhere you want, in any direction. For our entire childhood, we have been guided by our parents and our teachers down a narrow river. They have told us what to do and how to behave, taught us how to navigate the waters, but until now we have not had much choice in what we are. However different we may be, this river has led us all to the same place: graduation. Upon graduating, we will have left that river and will be in the open waters of the ocean, free to paddle in whatever direction we want, or to let the current take us where it will. It will truly be interesting to see where we all end up.
One thing I have learned throughout my life is that life is never easy and if it is, then you're not making the most of it. Life is a journey with different obstacles along the way and whether we fail or succeed, it shapes our identity. As human beings, we stumble and fall all the time, but we get back on our feet and sweat it off. We have our friends and family to pick us up whenever we are down. Our support system gives us a higher chance to succeed in life because we know that someone is there for us if we do fail. No matter what, it is always important to never give up because we only get one shot in life. We don't want to waste more time than we already have.
In less than two weeks, we are about to be high school graduates. We will probably never see most of our friends again. In five years, we will all be different from the person we were when we graduate. The friendships we created are all about to change as we enter a new chapter in our lives. Many of us wish that high school would just end, but do we really truly want high school to end? Although we complain about the workload that we have right now, there is still a part of high school that we will always long for. The most important thing we can do is cherish the memories as much as we can and be able to look back on all the good or bad times we had back in high school.
In all honesty, I am afraid of what the future holds for me. I don't know if I am capable of succeeding in college or handling the realities of life. I fear that I won't make it in college and that I will have a hard time there. Our lives are about to change forever; the mistakes we make now have minor consequences as compared to the mistakes we make ten years from now. We are about to enter the real world, where there are people who are out to get us. Not everyone has the same moral compass as we do, so we have to have our guard up. We definitely need to be mentally prepared for anything because when we least expect it, everything can change.
Nevertheless, we should be proud of ourselves for having come this far. We are about to embark on a journey that will lead us to another stage in life. We are ready to take on any challenges that may come our way after all these years of school. We should live for a purpose and never stop trying. We should always try our best and find our direction in life. Also, we should take risks that help overcome our fears in life so that we become stronger people. No matter what we do, we should always follow our own values and morals because character is what truly counts.
In less than two weeks, we are about to be high school graduates. We will probably never see most of our friends again. In five years, we will all be different from the person we were when we graduate. The friendships we created are all about to change as we enter a new chapter in our lives. Many of us wish that high school would just end, but do we really truly want high school to end? Although we complain about the workload that we have right now, there is still a part of high school that we will always long for. The most important thing we can do is cherish the memories as much as we can and be able to look back on all the good or bad times we had back in high school.
In all honesty, I am afraid of what the future holds for me. I don't know if I am capable of succeeding in college or handling the realities of life. I fear that I won't make it in college and that I will have a hard time there. Our lives are about to change forever; the mistakes we make now have minor consequences as compared to the mistakes we make ten years from now. We are about to enter the real world, where there are people who are out to get us. Not everyone has the same moral compass as we do, so we have to have our guard up. We definitely need to be mentally prepared for anything because when we least expect it, everything can change.
Nevertheless, we should be proud of ourselves for having come this far. We are about to embark on a journey that will lead us to another stage in life. We are ready to take on any challenges that may come our way after all these years of school. We should live for a purpose and never stop trying. We should always try our best and find our direction in life. Also, we should take risks that help overcome our fears in life so that we become stronger people. No matter what we do, we should always follow our own values and morals because character is what truly counts.
One of the most difficult parts about growing up and moving on is realizing that what you were once so passionately involved with will probably go on just fine without you there to be a part of it. After a few generations of participants, your legacy is almost nonexistent. Separating the good from the truly great can only be accomplished by acknowledging the effort and progress one has made in our world tainted with long-term issues. If one is to perpetuate their legacy, they must learn to not only do everything in their power to change the world for the better, but also have control.
Control doesn't mean having authority over others. Control doesn't mean doing what you want and getting away with it. Control doesn't even mean having a leadership position. Control starts with yourself. I may be the pot calling the kettle black, but I've learned that control starts with yourself. If you have control over yourself, people will respect you and trust you with controlling them. There are leaders and followers, and all leaders have had control over their emotions, actions, and were secure about their beliefs. Without control of your actions and habits, nobody will trust their fate with you. Everybody wants to be a leader, but many people don't understand that they need to lead themselves and learn to follow before leading anybody else.
Just because we grew up in Arcadia doesn't mean we are entitled to anything. The bitter truth is that we are required to work just as hard as anybody else to be successful, if not harder than others to prove that our amazingly unique upbringing made a difference in our lives. "It is possible to move a mountain by carrying small stones." Nothing comes easily, and everything has a price. If we aren't willing to pay the price, we will never grow up. That is why there are people who have lived for fifty years on this planet, yet they have never understood what it means to be a grown up.
Our transition from middle school to high school was difficult but fulfilling. Our transition from high school to college may be even more confusing, but we can transition knowing that we are one step closer to making a difference. We have been training our entire lives. Since our youth we have been laughing, crying, arguing, creating, and learning about concepts that we will one day apply to real life. We are finally being given the chance to use everything we have been taught in order to rid this world of its despicable philosophies and narrow-minded ideals that we have been taught out of ignorance. If there is a time to seize the day and create great things in this world, it is now. We are young, bold, smart, healthy, courageous, and driven. Take each day as an opportunity to give the future something you didn't have. Make it a day completely unique from every other innumerable day. Without us, the world will never change. No challenge is too great, and with each others' help nothing will ever stop us and our conquest for change. Take each day as a classroom session. You don't have to love what's being taught to you, but know that it will make you one notch better than you were yesterday. Best of luck, and never stop caring.
Control doesn't mean having authority over others. Control doesn't mean doing what you want and getting away with it. Control doesn't even mean having a leadership position. Control starts with yourself. I may be the pot calling the kettle black, but I've learned that control starts with yourself. If you have control over yourself, people will respect you and trust you with controlling them. There are leaders and followers, and all leaders have had control over their emotions, actions, and were secure about their beliefs. Without control of your actions and habits, nobody will trust their fate with you. Everybody wants to be a leader, but many people don't understand that they need to lead themselves and learn to follow before leading anybody else.
Just because we grew up in Arcadia doesn't mean we are entitled to anything. The bitter truth is that we are required to work just as hard as anybody else to be successful, if not harder than others to prove that our amazingly unique upbringing made a difference in our lives. "It is possible to move a mountain by carrying small stones." Nothing comes easily, and everything has a price. If we aren't willing to pay the price, we will never grow up. That is why there are people who have lived for fifty years on this planet, yet they have never understood what it means to be a grown up.
Our transition from middle school to high school was difficult but fulfilling. Our transition from high school to college may be even more confusing, but we can transition knowing that we are one step closer to making a difference. We have been training our entire lives. Since our youth we have been laughing, crying, arguing, creating, and learning about concepts that we will one day apply to real life. We are finally being given the chance to use everything we have been taught in order to rid this world of its despicable philosophies and narrow-minded ideals that we have been taught out of ignorance. If there is a time to seize the day and create great things in this world, it is now. We are young, bold, smart, healthy, courageous, and driven. Take each day as an opportunity to give the future something you didn't have. Make it a day completely unique from every other innumerable day. Without us, the world will never change. No challenge is too great, and with each others' help nothing will ever stop us and our conquest for change. Take each day as a classroom session. You don't have to love what's being taught to you, but know that it will make you one notch better than you were yesterday. Best of luck, and never stop caring.
Someone very special in my life once told me, "Obstacles are those frightful things you see when you take your eyes off of your goals." Upon entering high school four years ago, the majority of us had one goal and only one goal in mind, graduation. Many of us have heard people say that high school is the best time of our lives, so we better enjoy it. Way back in the first few days of September in 2006, we all took our first steps onto the big campus of Arcadia High School. For me it was exciting and scary. Whatever the rush of emotions that came over us may have been, it was just the beginning. As lowly little Freshman, I had to adjust to high school life. Going from middle school to high school was a big transition because everything seems new to me.
In these four years, I met a lot of friends and teachers. The thing i learned from high school is not just in textbook, but also the experiences from social life. I can not imagine how I changed in four years, from a little girl to an adult. I still remembered that i have been lost in the first day of high school. That was a hot day in summer, and I felt so anxious because I still did not find my sixth period class even though the bell rings few minutes ago. The only thing that flashed through my mind is “I hate high school! I hate new things!” From day to day, I got familiar with this school and be adapt in new environment.
Being an adult, i need to make decisions by myself after high school. I am not an independent person maybe because I am the only child in family. My parents help me a lot and give advices since I was born. After graduation, I will feel suddenly grow up and want to do something for my parents. I want to really thank for them, for taking care of me so well. Of course, I will try my best to study in college and being successful in my career. My success may be the best gift for them.
At the end, the memories in this four year high school life will be really important because I grow up a lot. After leaving high school, I will miss all my friends and teachers. I will miss the lunch time in cafeteria. I will miss the construction of school that I will come back one day and see school’s new look. I will miss high school’s assembly, prom and homecoming. I will miss the dramas and gossips. I will miss every innocent happy face. I will miss…
In these four years, I met a lot of friends and teachers. The thing i learned from high school is not just in textbook, but also the experiences from social life. I can not imagine how I changed in four years, from a little girl to an adult. I still remembered that i have been lost in the first day of high school. That was a hot day in summer, and I felt so anxious because I still did not find my sixth period class even though the bell rings few minutes ago. The only thing that flashed through my mind is “I hate high school! I hate new things!” From day to day, I got familiar with this school and be adapt in new environment.
Being an adult, i need to make decisions by myself after high school. I am not an independent person maybe because I am the only child in family. My parents help me a lot and give advices since I was born. After graduation, I will feel suddenly grow up and want to do something for my parents. I want to really thank for them, for taking care of me so well. Of course, I will try my best to study in college and being successful in my career. My success may be the best gift for them.
At the end, the memories in this four year high school life will be really important because I grow up a lot. After leaving high school, I will miss all my friends and teachers. I will miss the lunch time in cafeteria. I will miss the construction of school that I will come back one day and see school’s new look. I will miss high school’s assembly, prom and homecoming. I will miss the dramas and gossips. I will miss every innocent happy face. I will miss…
They say that I’ll never make it out ELD,
but here I am, transferring to a regular English class in one year.
They say that I’ll never pass my English class,
but here I am, ranking eleven overall in Mr.Feraco’s class.
They say that I’ll never get in to a four-year college.
but here I am, going to Cal State L.A. like a regular student.
They say that I’ll be a failure,
but here I am, writing my blog, writing my own glorious future.
When I first came here, everything seemed unreachable: I was in an English class for foreign students, and my counselor, unwilling to help me, said that “there is no hope for you to go to college, just go to PCC and try to transfer if you can.” The cruelness of her words stroked my head like a lightning bolt. Because her words, I am determined to work hard and get into a regular four-year college. I felt very confident of my English skills and I decided to sign out of ELD. My counselor warned me that since I only came here for half a semester, I will most certainly fail the class and in the end, I will still have to go back to ELD. I found my courage, signed all the contracts that try to scare me off with what will happen if I failed the class, and finally, I got into a regular English class.
Despite all the discouraging words, I still managed to hang on to my goal and made it through college and finally, I’m going to college. My story, dear reader, must sound very impressive to you. However, my life has just started, and the story doesn’t end here. Believe it or not, my story will only get more and more exciting. I will achieve more amazing things, for example, becoming the world controller. There is no such thing as “impossible” in my dictionary.
but here I am, transferring to a regular English class in one year.
They say that I’ll never pass my English class,
but here I am, ranking eleven overall in Mr.Feraco’s class.
They say that I’ll never get in to a four-year college.
but here I am, going to Cal State L.A. like a regular student.
They say that I’ll be a failure,
but here I am, writing my blog, writing my own glorious future.
When I first came here, everything seemed unreachable: I was in an English class for foreign students, and my counselor, unwilling to help me, said that “there is no hope for you to go to college, just go to PCC and try to transfer if you can.” The cruelness of her words stroked my head like a lightning bolt. Because her words, I am determined to work hard and get into a regular four-year college. I felt very confident of my English skills and I decided to sign out of ELD. My counselor warned me that since I only came here for half a semester, I will most certainly fail the class and in the end, I will still have to go back to ELD. I found my courage, signed all the contracts that try to scare me off with what will happen if I failed the class, and finally, I got into a regular English class.
Despite all the discouraging words, I still managed to hang on to my goal and made it through college and finally, I’m going to college. My story, dear reader, must sound very impressive to you. However, my life has just started, and the story doesn’t end here. Believe it or not, my story will only get more and more exciting. I will achieve more amazing things, for example, becoming the world controller. There is no such thing as “impossible” in my dictionary.
Ah. I still remember last year we had the same English class. Geez it was only your 1st or second year in America and you got a better grade then me in English!!!!! And also right now you are still better then me in Feraco's ranking system.(I'm 24) Gah. Oh well you deserve it though. Great job Michael and remember: I knew you before you became a controller!
I can relate to your situation very well but I guess I experienced those negative words more as a child. Sometimes it's really discouraging to hear those comments especially when you feel that you've actually improved.
I was actually really hurt by what people said about me, or how everything I did was never enough. Over time however, I realized my own potential to be someone rather than having someone recognize my accomplishments. So all I can say is, move on, be strong, and remember that someone will always be proud of you.
I was actually really hurt by what people said about me, or how everything I did was never enough. Over time however, I realized my own potential to be someone rather than having someone recognize my accomplishments. So all I can say is, move on, be strong, and remember that someone will always be proud of you.
I think high school was a journey and a challenge that flew by a lot faster than I imagined…reflecting on the past four years, I realize I have changed dramatically…
It is hard to imagine that our personality has not changed in these past four years. A person definitely can not ask a family member or a close friend if they have changed or not because that person has been with you through the experience. Physically, I know that I have grown three inches and become bigger since freshman year, but I really do not know how my personality has changed. Some people tell me I have become more open and talkative. Others have told me that I am more comfortable and joke around with people more often. After running these thoughts through my mind, I can kind of remember what I was like four years ago and see the difference between then and now. Those were only four years so if I graduate from college in four more years, would I change as a person even more? These questions are unanswerable and can not be measured because I would not be able to see the difference. To myself, I have always been me. In my mind, I have not changed a bit.
The summer after fifth grade, I moved to a different location in Arcadia and attended a different middle school than I was supposed to. So entering high school, I knew more than the people from just my middle school. Finally after three years, I saw the same people I went to elementary school with. Everybody had changed and I was told that I had too. I remember the goodbyes I said to my close friends before moving and telling each other that we would still be close in high school. The first thing people would think after reading this sentence is “not going to happen”. Obviously, it did not happen. Being ten at that time, a person is more innocent and likes to believe that everything would work out in their favor. They want to believe in the world and something as cliché as meeting again after a long period of time and picking up where we left off. However, eight years later, I still want to believe that same thought. I still think like a ten year old and have faith that the friends I am leaving now…will still be close to even though we are heading our separate ways.
It is hard to imagine that our personality has not changed in these past four years. A person definitely can not ask a family member or a close friend if they have changed or not because that person has been with you through the experience. Physically, I know that I have grown three inches and become bigger since freshman year, but I really do not know how my personality has changed. Some people tell me I have become more open and talkative. Others have told me that I am more comfortable and joke around with people more often. After running these thoughts through my mind, I can kind of remember what I was like four years ago and see the difference between then and now. Those were only four years so if I graduate from college in four more years, would I change as a person even more? These questions are unanswerable and can not be measured because I would not be able to see the difference. To myself, I have always been me. In my mind, I have not changed a bit.
The summer after fifth grade, I moved to a different location in Arcadia and attended a different middle school than I was supposed to. So entering high school, I knew more than the people from just my middle school. Finally after three years, I saw the same people I went to elementary school with. Everybody had changed and I was told that I had too. I remember the goodbyes I said to my close friends before moving and telling each other that we would still be close in high school. The first thing people would think after reading this sentence is “not going to happen”. Obviously, it did not happen. Being ten at that time, a person is more innocent and likes to believe that everything would work out in their favor. They want to believe in the world and something as cliché as meeting again after a long period of time and picking up where we left off. However, eight years later, I still want to believe that same thought. I still think like a ten year old and have faith that the friends I am leaving now…will still be close to even though we are heading our separate ways.
After the graduation, we will embrace a large shift of our life- college life. People will attend different colleges, public or private, large or small, urban or rural, good or bad. Some people might feel depressed if they did not get in the college they like or they want. Some people might feel gloomy if they could only go to a college that is their second choice. I had been depressed about the fact that I cannot go to the college I would like to go. “Am I that bad?” “Why I did not get it?” Those questions had hung in my mind for months. However, I feel relieve one day. When I was sitting there and thinking, suddenly, the tight string in my mind just got loose. “I cannot change anything by sitting there and being depressed about the result.”
Attending a good college or bad college is not the main component of one’s success. Many athletes, such as baseball player and basketball player, are successful, and they did not attend a so called good college. They were not the most glory people in the academic field. But, they are successful today. They succeed because of their hard work, their attitude, not because of the college they had enrolled. The most important component is the passion of like, of love of the major. You must have passion for your work and major in order to reach the destination named success.
I had heard about a story about a girl who enrolled in the best college in Taiwan. She went to a well known high school. She was the best student in the year and she received a widely praise from her relatives, teachers, and friends about her achievement. When she entered the college, her goal for the future is to become a lawyer. As she started her course, she regretted. She did not pick the major she really likes and wants, instead, she chose the major that other people believe she should take. Even though she attended the best college in Taiwan, she might not be successful because she did not have passion for her work. She could not even change her major since she believed it was a shame to do so. Many people were waiting to watch her fall(or fail), many people have high expectation on her. She cannot, she was chained by other people’s view. After hearing this story, I think I am lucky, at least, I choose what major I want. “Choose what you like instead of choose what other people like,” the only conclusion came to my mind.
As time pass by, we say good bye. We all knew that, someday in the future, we will separate from each other; we will continue our journey without the companion of each other. We all know, but when this day comes, we are still reluctant to let it go. We will meet someday, somewhere in the future, and give each other a big hug and say, “Hi, my friend! How are you?”
Attending a good college or bad college is not the main component of one’s success. Many athletes, such as baseball player and basketball player, are successful, and they did not attend a so called good college. They were not the most glory people in the academic field. But, they are successful today. They succeed because of their hard work, their attitude, not because of the college they had enrolled. The most important component is the passion of like, of love of the major. You must have passion for your work and major in order to reach the destination named success.
I had heard about a story about a girl who enrolled in the best college in Taiwan. She went to a well known high school. She was the best student in the year and she received a widely praise from her relatives, teachers, and friends about her achievement. When she entered the college, her goal for the future is to become a lawyer. As she started her course, she regretted. She did not pick the major she really likes and wants, instead, she chose the major that other people believe she should take. Even though she attended the best college in Taiwan, she might not be successful because she did not have passion for her work. She could not even change her major since she believed it was a shame to do so. Many people were waiting to watch her fall(or fail), many people have high expectation on her. She cannot, she was chained by other people’s view. After hearing this story, I think I am lucky, at least, I choose what major I want. “Choose what you like instead of choose what other people like,” the only conclusion came to my mind.
As time pass by, we say good bye. We all knew that, someday in the future, we will separate from each other; we will continue our journey without the companion of each other. We all know, but when this day comes, we are still reluctant to let it go. We will meet someday, somewhere in the future, and give each other a big hug and say, “Hi, my friend! How are you?”
With no motivation left, no purpose and no point in my right mind. Why am I still writing up this here blog post? It’s not because I’m trying to make a last impression. Jeez I’ve already made my last desperate attempt two blogs ago. I am writing here because I have lost all sanity towards who I am and what I have become now. Hah! What exactly am I now? Nothing but a mixed bag of emotions that’s what I am. So without any further rambling about my insanity lets take a look at how I have progressed at my star points.
Enlightenment:
The sad thing about enlightenment is that the more you know, the more you are subject towards conscious decisions. And with such contradictions in the world we live in, less is more. Indeed thanks to philosophical baselines and books that put free will into question, I have been enlightened to what this world is like. So for better or for worse, I have improved in the enlightenment category of my star point.
Independence:
With such philosophical baselines, we are made to choose what we believe in independently. With each philosophical question thrown at us, we are forced to think about what we truly believe in. Many times the question of whether I am writing down my own beliefs or whether I am writing the beliefs of my friends and families. So with each philosophical question thrown at me, I have learned what I truly believe in thus making me more independent form other people’s beliefs.
Security:
I have no clue as to what is going to happen to me in college. Will I get rescinded because of a D in Environmental Science? Most likely yes. Many people say it’s ok because I can just transfer from PCC to another UC. True but such a task comes with many questions. What exactly are my chances of transferring from a community college to a UC? If I’m not good enough to pass classes in High School, how in the world will I achieve good grades in College? As I look at my star at the first day of the second semester, I had security the closest to my name. Now however, security is the star point in which I have the least amount. Or that’s at least as to what I perceive it to be.
Love:
Well at least I know what love is. Surprisingly I have the same distance for both my past and present stars for love because we never really talked about love in Feraco’s class. Or maybe I didn’t get the message.
Identity:
For my star I had drawn the first day, I had put Identity at the farthest from my name. Well once again thanks to philosophical baseline questions, I know in what I believe in. But does that truly show who I am? Well I wrote down I was a mixed bag of emotions so I’ll just keep that tag for now since it seems the most fitting for me anyways.
I have noticed how everyone elses blog post are so optimistic and such. So I do apologize for ruining the mood.
Enlightenment:
The sad thing about enlightenment is that the more you know, the more you are subject towards conscious decisions. And with such contradictions in the world we live in, less is more. Indeed thanks to philosophical baselines and books that put free will into question, I have been enlightened to what this world is like. So for better or for worse, I have improved in the enlightenment category of my star point.
Independence:
With such philosophical baselines, we are made to choose what we believe in independently. With each philosophical question thrown at us, we are forced to think about what we truly believe in. Many times the question of whether I am writing down my own beliefs or whether I am writing the beliefs of my friends and families. So with each philosophical question thrown at me, I have learned what I truly believe in thus making me more independent form other people’s beliefs.
Security:
I have no clue as to what is going to happen to me in college. Will I get rescinded because of a D in Environmental Science? Most likely yes. Many people say it’s ok because I can just transfer from PCC to another UC. True but such a task comes with many questions. What exactly are my chances of transferring from a community college to a UC? If I’m not good enough to pass classes in High School, how in the world will I achieve good grades in College? As I look at my star at the first day of the second semester, I had security the closest to my name. Now however, security is the star point in which I have the least amount. Or that’s at least as to what I perceive it to be.
Love:
Well at least I know what love is. Surprisingly I have the same distance for both my past and present stars for love because we never really talked about love in Feraco’s class. Or maybe I didn’t get the message.
Identity:
For my star I had drawn the first day, I had put Identity at the farthest from my name. Well once again thanks to philosophical baseline questions, I know in what I believe in. But does that truly show who I am? Well I wrote down I was a mixed bag of emotions so I’ll just keep that tag for now since it seems the most fitting for me anyways.
I have noticed how everyone elses blog post are so optimistic and such. So I do apologize for ruining the mood.
Joy killer.
Not really. You, just like many other high school students right now, are confused. It is not hard to why you would feel insecure and helpless when it come to your grade in APES. I want to tell you to keep trying, but i don't know what your situation is exactly. The only person that can convince you now is yourself.
I applaud you for your "out of the norm" type of blog.
Don't lose faith? Keep believing?
These may all seem like empty word to you, and they should be. Sometimes words don't cut it unless they are spoken or written the right way.
I mean it though. Don't give up. Just because you might not get to go on the same path as all the other people doesn't mean you won't make it.
Pull yourself together! Build it yourself!
Not really. You, just like many other high school students right now, are confused. It is not hard to why you would feel insecure and helpless when it come to your grade in APES. I want to tell you to keep trying, but i don't know what your situation is exactly. The only person that can convince you now is yourself.
I applaud you for your "out of the norm" type of blog.
Don't lose faith? Keep believing?
These may all seem like empty word to you, and they should be. Sometimes words don't cut it unless they are spoken or written the right way.
I mean it though. Don't give up. Just because you might not get to go on the same path as all the other people doesn't mean you won't make it.
Pull yourself together! Build it yourself!
any words that come from a special person mean the world to me. Thank you Stacey :]
Even though right now you seem confused, it seems like you on on your way to being more sure of yourself. After all you are in high school about to graduate an perhaps leave a lot of things behind you on the way to become a adult. I wonder what you star chart will be in a year and maybe in 10 years. You should keep this entry as a time capsule.
Why are you being so negative? If there is someone whose words mean the world to you then you should use that someone as a motivation. Motivate yourself to do well for the last week. Try to raise your grade. Look on the bright side. :]
Wow! Really like how you're the only person who wrote about the 5 Star Points. But I also think your post is kind of a bummer. But I don't think your post is just mindless rambling. In fact, I think it was kind of a relief to read something different.
I was born June 27, 1992, 4.9 pounds, 17 inches, two months premature, with a hole in my heart, and a poorly developed brain. Some said I was a lost cause. They said that in life I could never be normal because I would have too many health complications.
Look at me now.
I'll be eighteen in a few weeks, and I am perfectly fine.
Cherish every moment.
Not to sound preachy or anything, but I feel it is appropriate to say that prayer works. It doesn't have to be a prayer towards God because the simple act of a prayer or a plea goes a long way.
Sometimes those frustrations and worries only need to be vocalized.
Say them out loud. Repeat them. Scream them at the top of your lungs. Cry until your breath is taken away.
My mother says that she prayed for me everyday. She says that I was so small that people could easily hold me with one arm.
They said my body would not grow or mature normally, but that didn't matter to my mom who force fed me everyday. It sounds brutal, but where would I be without her?
They said I might as well be terminated because I would be living a life of pain.
She prayed.
She isn’t home right now. The couch she sits on is empty, nothing is over boiling on the stove, and her car isn’t in the drive way. She is too busy with work to come home this early. She is too busy to come home before ten.
As a child, I never really understood why some people were surprised when I told them my mother would sometimes come home at ten or later at night. It was routine.
She would go on business trips every other week, and I was always asleep before she would come home. My sister would cry everytime my mom left on a trip. I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t cry until after she had already left.
Every trip, every late night, and every tear was to ensure that we all would a good life. The only reason I have all the things I have today is because of my mom.
Cherish every moment.
As I got older, I began to find my mother irritating. When she would finally come home from a business trip I would feel disgusted.
“She’s home again. Bring on the hell.”
I wish I could go back and punch myself in the face.
She was working, not vacationing, to earn money to take care of me. Even when on trips, she never slept well or had a relaxing day. It was business first and business second.
Imagine how horrible she must have felt to be pushed away from her daughter that she hadn’t seen in two weeks.
Shame on me.
Cherish every moment.
She takes me to school every morning. She buys this bread from a bakery for my breakfast. She helps me grab water before I get out the door. She makes sure I am properly clothed. She tells me to have a good day before I get out of the car.
It is ending soon.
Preschool is over. Goodbye Wonderland.
Elementary school is over. Goodbye Longley Way.
Middle school is over. Goodbye Dana Middle School.
High school is…
What have I done? What have I done that could make her truly proud of me? Have all the mornings she gave up for me been for naught?
I have gotten the A’s. I have taken the classes. I have joined the leadership programs.
I have learned that I am spoiled. I have learned that I am temperamental. I have made and lost friends. I have met new family members. I have taken the English class that is like no other. I have tried.
Always keep trying and cherish every moment.
No matter how difficult some situations seem. Do not give up. Do not stop trying. If there is a chance then take it. Don’t go for things that have no hope. I was a chance and my mother seized it.
Hold on because the classmates, the family, the children, the world at large, or whoever else comes to mind are trying too.
After all the loving and losing, after all the heroes and the pioneers, the only thing that's left to do is get another round in at the…
I knew you before you got famous.
Look at me now.
I'll be eighteen in a few weeks, and I am perfectly fine.
Cherish every moment.
Not to sound preachy or anything, but I feel it is appropriate to say that prayer works. It doesn't have to be a prayer towards God because the simple act of a prayer or a plea goes a long way.
Sometimes those frustrations and worries only need to be vocalized.
Say them out loud. Repeat them. Scream them at the top of your lungs. Cry until your breath is taken away.
My mother says that she prayed for me everyday. She says that I was so small that people could easily hold me with one arm.
They said my body would not grow or mature normally, but that didn't matter to my mom who force fed me everyday. It sounds brutal, but where would I be without her?
They said I might as well be terminated because I would be living a life of pain.
She prayed.
She isn’t home right now. The couch she sits on is empty, nothing is over boiling on the stove, and her car isn’t in the drive way. She is too busy with work to come home this early. She is too busy to come home before ten.
As a child, I never really understood why some people were surprised when I told them my mother would sometimes come home at ten or later at night. It was routine.
She would go on business trips every other week, and I was always asleep before she would come home. My sister would cry everytime my mom left on a trip. I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t cry until after she had already left.
Every trip, every late night, and every tear was to ensure that we all would a good life. The only reason I have all the things I have today is because of my mom.
Cherish every moment.
As I got older, I began to find my mother irritating. When she would finally come home from a business trip I would feel disgusted.
“She’s home again. Bring on the hell.”
I wish I could go back and punch myself in the face.
She was working, not vacationing, to earn money to take care of me. Even when on trips, she never slept well or had a relaxing day. It was business first and business second.
Imagine how horrible she must have felt to be pushed away from her daughter that she hadn’t seen in two weeks.
Shame on me.
Cherish every moment.
She takes me to school every morning. She buys this bread from a bakery for my breakfast. She helps me grab water before I get out the door. She makes sure I am properly clothed. She tells me to have a good day before I get out of the car.
It is ending soon.
Preschool is over. Goodbye Wonderland.
Elementary school is over. Goodbye Longley Way.
Middle school is over. Goodbye Dana Middle School.
High school is…
What have I done? What have I done that could make her truly proud of me? Have all the mornings she gave up for me been for naught?
I have gotten the A’s. I have taken the classes. I have joined the leadership programs.
I have learned that I am spoiled. I have learned that I am temperamental. I have made and lost friends. I have met new family members. I have taken the English class that is like no other. I have tried.
Always keep trying and cherish every moment.
No matter how difficult some situations seem. Do not give up. Do not stop trying. If there is a chance then take it. Don’t go for things that have no hope. I was a chance and my mother seized it.
Hold on because the classmates, the family, the children, the world at large, or whoever else comes to mind are trying too.
After all the loving and losing, after all the heroes and the pioneers, the only thing that's left to do is get another round in at the…
I knew you before you got famous.
It was bothering me so added "live" where it was supposed to be. The little sucker decided to run off the page when I wasn't paying attention.
Correction (Line 23-ish/15th "paragraph"):
Every trip, every late night, and every tear was to ensure that we all would live a good life.
In case anyone missed it the first time...
Every trip, every late night, and every tear was to ensure that we all would LIVE a good life.
Correction (Line 23-ish/15th "paragraph"):
Every trip, every late night, and every tear was to ensure that we all would live a good life.
In case anyone missed it the first time...
Every trip, every late night, and every tear was to ensure that we all would LIVE a good life.
I would like to tell you, since its like the last blog, that I always look forward to reading what you write! I like how you started it off with when you were a baby. I like how you spaced all your sentences out. It seems like there's a rhythm in your writing!
OK. Stacy you're blogs are way too intense. I think your blog always stands out because theres 129324 lines in the middle of it. but thats what makes it more meaningful and puts you in a trance or something. A lot of what you said is true, taking people for granted while you're a kid, not understanding the sacrifrices and all. And wow! what ever happened to the hole in your heart? Craazy! nice post
oh and btw i think the last line has way too much hidden meaning that i don't even understand what it's trying to say but it sounds complete!
oh and btw i think the last line has way too much hidden meaning that i don't even understand what it's trying to say but it sounds complete!
How much of your childhood do you remember?
Do you remember watching Barney? We would laugh, dance, and sing along with the purple dinosaur with so much joy that we couldn’t live a day without watching the show. And then we started watching Nick Jr. and Nickelodeon, in which we would find clues with Blue on Blue’s Clues, follow the Rugrats on their crazy adventures, and speak Spanish with Dora the Explorer. Aside from shows, girls would play with their Barbie dolls, beauty kits, and Easy-Bake ovens, while boys would play with Hot Wheels, Lego, and action figures (Spiderman, Batman, Superman, Transformers, and Power Rangers).
And when we started elementary school, the girls were infected with the disease called cooties and the boys would run away. The girls would chase the boys across the open field until they had them cornered. Some, on the other hand, were more athletic. They spent recess playing basketball, punch ball, tetherball, tag, and some other made up game that involved a great amount of running and chasing. Then, there were those quite people, who kept rocks, snails, ants, ladybugs, and rollie pollies as pets. And when school ended, we would spend our afternoon watching more television.
When middle school came, that’s when things started to change. We stopped playing tag games. We got into card games such as Pokemon, Yugioh, and Digimon. We would collect them, trade them, and even sell them. Others got into computer games. Remember playing Neopets, Maple Story, Counter Strike, and GunBound? If not, then you were probably more social. We saw friends drifting into different cliques. Students were classified as the popular group or the unpopular group. And of course, middle school was the time we saw relationships form, and couples would start attending school dances, going on dates, and displaying public affection.
High School is probably what we remember most about. Remember getting lost at J-Building, looking up teachers at ratemyteachers.com, going to school dances, eating crispitos, waiting for lockdowns to end, and running the mile (O’Brien XD)? We remember the friends we made and the teachers we had (Feracooo!), and the clubs and teams we were part of (SMW, ASB, Gov Team, Pow Wow, Cross Country). We remember the time and effort we put into studying for our SATs, ACTs, and AP classes. High School is where we matured, grow, and learn. The experiences we had were life-changing and worthwhile.
We should go down memory lane once a while to remind us where we came from and who we are. We should not forget our past, but we should not dwell in it either. We look back to remember our dreams, inspirations, and motivation. We should not regret what is already done, but look it as a lesson learned, to help guide you in the future. Now that we remember our childhood, look at how much we grew, how much we changed. Don’t forget the happiness you had as a kid, and carry that inner child with you into the future with an optimistic view. You are ready to take that first step. High school is ending, but your life is only beginning. Class of 2010, you are ready to make your in the world. Best of luck!
Do you remember watching Barney? We would laugh, dance, and sing along with the purple dinosaur with so much joy that we couldn’t live a day without watching the show. And then we started watching Nick Jr. and Nickelodeon, in which we would find clues with Blue on Blue’s Clues, follow the Rugrats on their crazy adventures, and speak Spanish with Dora the Explorer. Aside from shows, girls would play with their Barbie dolls, beauty kits, and Easy-Bake ovens, while boys would play with Hot Wheels, Lego, and action figures (Spiderman, Batman, Superman, Transformers, and Power Rangers).
And when we started elementary school, the girls were infected with the disease called cooties and the boys would run away. The girls would chase the boys across the open field until they had them cornered. Some, on the other hand, were more athletic. They spent recess playing basketball, punch ball, tetherball, tag, and some other made up game that involved a great amount of running and chasing. Then, there were those quite people, who kept rocks, snails, ants, ladybugs, and rollie pollies as pets. And when school ended, we would spend our afternoon watching more television.
When middle school came, that’s when things started to change. We stopped playing tag games. We got into card games such as Pokemon, Yugioh, and Digimon. We would collect them, trade them, and even sell them. Others got into computer games. Remember playing Neopets, Maple Story, Counter Strike, and GunBound? If not, then you were probably more social. We saw friends drifting into different cliques. Students were classified as the popular group or the unpopular group. And of course, middle school was the time we saw relationships form, and couples would start attending school dances, going on dates, and displaying public affection.
High School is probably what we remember most about. Remember getting lost at J-Building, looking up teachers at ratemyteachers.com, going to school dances, eating crispitos, waiting for lockdowns to end, and running the mile (O’Brien XD)? We remember the friends we made and the teachers we had (Feracooo!), and the clubs and teams we were part of (SMW, ASB, Gov Team, Pow Wow, Cross Country). We remember the time and effort we put into studying for our SATs, ACTs, and AP classes. High School is where we matured, grow, and learn. The experiences we had were life-changing and worthwhile.
We should go down memory lane once a while to remind us where we came from and who we are. We should not forget our past, but we should not dwell in it either. We look back to remember our dreams, inspirations, and motivation. We should not regret what is already done, but look it as a lesson learned, to help guide you in the future. Now that we remember our childhood, look at how much we grew, how much we changed. Don’t forget the happiness you had as a kid, and carry that inner child with you into the future with an optimistic view. You are ready to take that first step. High school is ending, but your life is only beginning. Class of 2010, you are ready to make your in the world. Best of luck!
Class of 2010, you are ready to make your mark in the world. Best of luck! **
**Looking back at the four years of high school I can’t believe I was once that overweight, ignorant, immature, shy and “bracefaced” freshman. It seemed like yesterday, it was the first day of school I couldn’t find any of my friends and wandered the long, enormous and overcrowded hallways alone. I learned so much by going to Arcadia High School and experienced so many moments that I will cherish forever. I’ll remember the bad times and the good times that this school has given me. Amongst the hard work and problems that coincides with being an Arcadia High School student I wouldn’t have traded my experience for any other school. Not only will I remember all the experiences, but I will definitely remember the people who made my life more enjoyable and definitely made it better. The friends I made and shared moments of laughter, struggles, smiles and definitely happiness will be a part of me for the rest of my life.
There are many events and things that have shaped my life. Certain things that I wished I had done or wish I didn’t do. Yet even though these regrets are present in my life, still wouldn’t have it any other. Each event that happens in our life, whether it be detrimental, or something that changes our life in a positive way, happens for a reason. There is a purpose for everything that happens in our life. I thought about this, and came to the conclusion that even though there were certain events or moments that I might have wished never happened to me, I’m now glad that it happened. Each life changing moment is like a puzzle piece to our life. Each piece leads to another creating our life, which is a work of art. Think about it this way, without that one bad event or moment in your life, then there wouldn’t be all the good ones that resulted from it.
Not only are there memories but I have learned about life from the experiences that I’ve had at Arcadia High School. There are many ups and downs in life and we always face struggles, failures and tribulations that will forever try to bring us to our lowest points. However these struggles and failures teach us how to be successful in life. We never want to feel the same way we did when we failed, so we change ourselves to strive towards success instead of failure in situations. Also even when there are hard times that bring me down, I learned that these times are only temporary. Once the hard times and struggles in our life pass, then comes the enjoyable parts and moments where we are happy. It’s like those small, bouncy balls from the 25 cent vending machines. It may hit the ground yet it always bounces back up even higher afterwards.
As the final bell of school rings at Arcadia High there will be so many emotions that will be instilled in me. It will be a bittersweet moment knowing that even though it’s finally the end of school, it’s the end of a time where pressure and failures don’t affect our future job or profession. All these emotions will be accompanied by the memories, lessons and experiences that will be a part of me forever. I have had the privilege of attending a prestigious, wonderful and spirited school that not only has some of the best qualities, but more importantly the best people. I will never forget the people who made me laugh and smile. I will cherish these final moments of Arcadia High School.
There are many events and things that have shaped my life. Certain things that I wished I had done or wish I didn’t do. Yet even though these regrets are present in my life, still wouldn’t have it any other. Each event that happens in our life, whether it be detrimental, or something that changes our life in a positive way, happens for a reason. There is a purpose for everything that happens in our life. I thought about this, and came to the conclusion that even though there were certain events or moments that I might have wished never happened to me, I’m now glad that it happened. Each life changing moment is like a puzzle piece to our life. Each piece leads to another creating our life, which is a work of art. Think about it this way, without that one bad event or moment in your life, then there wouldn’t be all the good ones that resulted from it.
Not only are there memories but I have learned about life from the experiences that I’ve had at Arcadia High School. There are many ups and downs in life and we always face struggles, failures and tribulations that will forever try to bring us to our lowest points. However these struggles and failures teach us how to be successful in life. We never want to feel the same way we did when we failed, so we change ourselves to strive towards success instead of failure in situations. Also even when there are hard times that bring me down, I learned that these times are only temporary. Once the hard times and struggles in our life pass, then comes the enjoyable parts and moments where we are happy. It’s like those small, bouncy balls from the 25 cent vending machines. It may hit the ground yet it always bounces back up even higher afterwards.
As the final bell of school rings at Arcadia High there will be so many emotions that will be instilled in me. It will be a bittersweet moment knowing that even though it’s finally the end of school, it’s the end of a time where pressure and failures don’t affect our future job or profession. All these emotions will be accompanied by the memories, lessons and experiences that will be a part of me forever. I have had the privilege of attending a prestigious, wonderful and spirited school that not only has some of the best qualities, but more importantly the best people. I will never forget the people who made me laugh and smile. I will cherish these final moments of Arcadia High School.
I think I will be a part of something memorable, but no one would remember my name. Even if no one remembers my name, I still had something to do with the thing people do remember. It’s the proudness I would get for something that I work for gaining fame not fame for myself when it comes down to it. I would be proud of my creation because that was what I was working for the entire time. As for works gaining fame, you never know who would pick t up. A quote from a poem you posted online, or a story you posted online. A line from you blog or just something you put on your page. I once had someone tell me she really liked the quote on my signatures and so she put it on her profile of her favorite quotes. Just goes t show that you’ll never know who hears you and how the internet really is world wide. Who’s knows maybe some guy is reading this blog right now. If the world would listen to what I had to say I’d would tell them to always remember to do research without prejudice before forming any options. These day it seems people are getting information from things like blogs or face book. Which may be cool and really fast but it’s worrying because it might be poorly researched. Also I’d recommend people not to procrastinate on their work but for that to happen would probably take A Power That Does Not Exist In This World. Even then it’s a maybe if people will keep doing it.
As for leaving my parents I have a feeling I will remain close to them for many many years. As I am growing older my parents need to protect and my need for independence is clashing and eventually to grow. People do need to be thrown out of the nest, shoved out of your comfort zone, run over in a hit and run driven by the enmity known as the world, fall into wonderland, take the red pill, get into a fight with a whale and other similar things. They are probably seriously worried about me. While I don’t remember anything particularly quotable I did end up a normal person and not a problem child. Plus my childhood is something I can look back on as the best childhood ever with little to no angst. Still to grow you need to face the world and it’s obstacles without hiding behind your parents anymore and become an adult. If you fail to realize the value of the potential of failure you’ll never be able to succeed. Which I’m sure I want to be, being perceived as a child is annoying. Though it is useful. For the Future I want people to remember that even though it would be hard it’ll still have it’s good parts.
As we say goodbye to each other I can’t help but think that in a few years I will remember my teachers. What a interesting job they have, the a job where people remember them for the rest of their lives. Someone with that much influence should be paid more. It’s probably one of the reasons people want to be teachers. There’s a good chance that Mr. Feraco will be remembered by all his students, and while he talk about being remembered I can’t help but feel that he is the one who will be remembered by most of his students. While that isn’t as much as being known and praised throughout the whole world that is still more then most people. But as I said in the first paragraph you never know how you will be remembered and maybe a bit of us has rubbed of against him as well. Maybe we have influenced our friends in someway or a total stranger.
Should we seek to be recognized? Is it something that everyone wants or something (Like being rich) that only a few people want( Like becoming a famous composer). Some people wouldn’t want to be remembered. As I said in my first paragraph I want people to remember what I was working on rather then me myself. If whatever I was working on in the future is remembered then it will all be worth it. I don’t want to be more remember then what I was working toward. For the example of Mather Luther King People recognize he’s a great man who worked hard and inspired many, people also recognized the amazing civil right movement. The civil rights moment should be more important and more focused on. Besides these days being well known is just asking for trouble from paparazzi.
As for leaving my parents I have a feeling I will remain close to them for many many years. As I am growing older my parents need to protect and my need for independence is clashing and eventually to grow. People do need to be thrown out of the nest, shoved out of your comfort zone, run over in a hit and run driven by the enmity known as the world, fall into wonderland, take the red pill, get into a fight with a whale and other similar things. They are probably seriously worried about me. While I don’t remember anything particularly quotable I did end up a normal person and not a problem child. Plus my childhood is something I can look back on as the best childhood ever with little to no angst. Still to grow you need to face the world and it’s obstacles without hiding behind your parents anymore and become an adult. If you fail to realize the value of the potential of failure you’ll never be able to succeed. Which I’m sure I want to be, being perceived as a child is annoying. Though it is useful. For the Future I want people to remember that even though it would be hard it’ll still have it’s good parts.
As we say goodbye to each other I can’t help but think that in a few years I will remember my teachers. What a interesting job they have, the a job where people remember them for the rest of their lives. Someone with that much influence should be paid more. It’s probably one of the reasons people want to be teachers. There’s a good chance that Mr. Feraco will be remembered by all his students, and while he talk about being remembered I can’t help but feel that he is the one who will be remembered by most of his students. While that isn’t as much as being known and praised throughout the whole world that is still more then most people. But as I said in the first paragraph you never know how you will be remembered and maybe a bit of us has rubbed of against him as well. Maybe we have influenced our friends in someway or a total stranger.
Should we seek to be recognized? Is it something that everyone wants or something (Like being rich) that only a few people want( Like becoming a famous composer). Some people wouldn’t want to be remembered. As I said in my first paragraph I want people to remember what I was working on rather then me myself. If whatever I was working on in the future is remembered then it will all be worth it. I don’t want to be more remember then what I was working toward. For the example of Mather Luther King People recognize he’s a great man who worked hard and inspired many, people also recognized the amazing civil right movement. The civil rights moment should be more important and more focused on. Besides these days being well known is just asking for trouble from paparazzi.
This ain't a song for the brokenhearted
No silent prayer for the faith departed
And I ain't gonna be just a face in the crowd
You're gonna hear my voice when I shout it out loud
It's my life
It's now or never
I ain't gonna live forever
I just wanna live while I'm alive
My heart is like an open highway
Like Frankie said, "I did it my way"
I just wanna live while I'm alive
'Cause it's my life…
— “It’s My Life” by Jon Bon Jovi
I think nearly everyone knows this song, for it’s one of the greatest Rock ‘n’ Roll songs of all time. When feeling depressed, I would like to play this song for myself although it claims itself not a “silent prayer for the faith departed.” Gradually, I can regain my courage back through its positive words, which seem to be fairly convincing to me.
First off, I would like to trace back my recent life a little. Since it’s the very last blog, I don’t mind sharing some secrets. To my friends, I appear to be calm, confident, and happy all the time. They rarely see me pissed or complaining or unable to conquer anything. However, I actually doubt myself more than anyone else does to themselves. Especially these recent months, I seem to have lost my identity while my peers are gradually gaining theirs. Trying to avoid thinking about unpleasant facts does not solve the problem—it worsens it instead. I’m not sure since when I started pushing myself away. I do not like myself.
Why?
I hated myself for procrastinating on my homework so bad that I didn’t even have the chance to pull an all-nighter—I had to miss it! It seemed like the more work I should do, I’d get more reluctant to start doing it. I hated myself for overeating while claiming two billion times that I would try to lose weight. I hated myself for blaming myself every time I did something regretful. I kept disappointing myself by breaking all the promises I’ve made for my life. It felt really bad. It was like self-torturing.
I hid all these random feelings perfectly from all people around me not only because “mental disorder” was always not honorable to talk about, but because I was clear that no one could really help. “If you don’t like the way you live now and want to start a new life, you’d better start changing—you’re the only one can save yourself.” I say that to myself almost everyday.
Now as it’s getting close to the end of high school and hence a new turning point of life is coming, I can’t avoid attempting to predict the following new episode of my life drama—will it be frustrating or pleasant; will I be able to handle it; how dramatically will I change or no change in me at all? I only know the future holds something exciting for me. All I have to do is stop torturing myself and start rebuilding my identity.
From a future prospective, I honestly don’t want to be an inconspicuous face in the crowd. I always have the feeling that I was born with the mission to be someone big. I am habitually optimistic and think I’ll never collapse easily, no matter how tough it’s going to get. No more doubting; no more hesitating; time to start off for the journey—an amazing one. After all, it is my life.
No silent prayer for the faith departed
And I ain't gonna be just a face in the crowd
You're gonna hear my voice when I shout it out loud
It's my life
It's now or never
I ain't gonna live forever
I just wanna live while I'm alive
My heart is like an open highway
Like Frankie said, "I did it my way"
I just wanna live while I'm alive
'Cause it's my life…
— “It’s My Life” by Jon Bon Jovi
I think nearly everyone knows this song, for it’s one of the greatest Rock ‘n’ Roll songs of all time. When feeling depressed, I would like to play this song for myself although it claims itself not a “silent prayer for the faith departed.” Gradually, I can regain my courage back through its positive words, which seem to be fairly convincing to me.
First off, I would like to trace back my recent life a little. Since it’s the very last blog, I don’t mind sharing some secrets. To my friends, I appear to be calm, confident, and happy all the time. They rarely see me pissed or complaining or unable to conquer anything. However, I actually doubt myself more than anyone else does to themselves. Especially these recent months, I seem to have lost my identity while my peers are gradually gaining theirs. Trying to avoid thinking about unpleasant facts does not solve the problem—it worsens it instead. I’m not sure since when I started pushing myself away. I do not like myself.
Why?
I hated myself for procrastinating on my homework so bad that I didn’t even have the chance to pull an all-nighter—I had to miss it! It seemed like the more work I should do, I’d get more reluctant to start doing it. I hated myself for overeating while claiming two billion times that I would try to lose weight. I hated myself for blaming myself every time I did something regretful. I kept disappointing myself by breaking all the promises I’ve made for my life. It felt really bad. It was like self-torturing.
I hid all these random feelings perfectly from all people around me not only because “mental disorder” was always not honorable to talk about, but because I was clear that no one could really help. “If you don’t like the way you live now and want to start a new life, you’d better start changing—you’re the only one can save yourself.” I say that to myself almost everyday.
Now as it’s getting close to the end of high school and hence a new turning point of life is coming, I can’t avoid attempting to predict the following new episode of my life drama—will it be frustrating or pleasant; will I be able to handle it; how dramatically will I change or no change in me at all? I only know the future holds something exciting for me. All I have to do is stop torturing myself and start rebuilding my identity.
From a future prospective, I honestly don’t want to be an inconspicuous face in the crowd. I always have the feeling that I was born with the mission to be someone big. I am habitually optimistic and think I’ll never collapse easily, no matter how tough it’s going to get. No more doubting; no more hesitating; time to start off for the journey—an amazing one. After all, it is my life.
Pinched my face.
“Am I awake?”
“Yes, you are!”
I actually hope that I am dreaming. This feeling is hitting me; but I don't want it to end. As my high school life approaches an end, I turn around and look back the steps that I have taken. This road is never to be returned nor to be determined. So where am I heading to?
Ahhh...but I can see my goal! my goal is ahead and I have worked and dreamed for so long about it. I can almost experience my dream in my mind just pondering on the attainment of the goal. That place seems so happy. I know it will be amazing to get there and the sense of peace I will have knowing that I got my dream. The journey has been long to get to the starting line but I am almost there. I started my race with such joy and comfort knowing what my future hours hold for me. Running in the breeze and thinking how blessed I am to be able to be taking part in life like this. I meet people along the way that improve my experience greatly. I find out more about them as we advanced together. I know that they are most likely just for a time but at this time it is great to get to know them. As I am running, I see the hills before me without fear because I know I can walk if needed or I can slow down enough to conserve my energies.
There is no rush really; I have a long race ahead of me but the excitement must be contained so that I don’t burn out on a good race. I keep on getting more excited that my dreams are ahead of mine until they will become a reality. Of course, there are rough patches in my way. My legs burn and I want to rest. My back is tight and I want to rest. Many thoughts come during those rough patches that hesitate my dream to barely possible. Then the sun shines in through the trees and my life returns. My mind awakens and I am in “the good” again believing all is possible. Time moves on and on as I run.
I’m running, I’m running, I’m running!
I know the end is near enough but the short distance from the present darkness to the light at the end of my great achievement appears to be many more miles than it really is. All the negative thoughts that I was able to conquer regarding my dreams before are now so consuming that I cannot shut them up. Panic sets into me just as powerfully as the joy set in earlier in my journey. Will I be able to get what I want so badly out of this now that attaining my original goal is impossible? I know I can’t make it to my original goal. I am already running longer than my goal finishing time and I have so far to go still. What am I to do with all of this？However, if I give up and quit I still have to walk to the finish because there is now way out of the race.
“Am I awake?”
“Yes, you are!”
I actually hope that I am dreaming. This feeling is hitting me; but I don't want it to end. As my high school life approaches an end, I turn around and look back the steps that I have taken. This road is never to be returned nor to be determined. So where am I heading to?
Ahhh...but I can see my goal! my goal is ahead and I have worked and dreamed for so long about it. I can almost experience my dream in my mind just pondering on the attainment of the goal. That place seems so happy. I know it will be amazing to get there and the sense of peace I will have knowing that I got my dream. The journey has been long to get to the starting line but I am almost there. I started my race with such joy and comfort knowing what my future hours hold for me. Running in the breeze and thinking how blessed I am to be able to be taking part in life like this. I meet people along the way that improve my experience greatly. I find out more about them as we advanced together. I know that they are most likely just for a time but at this time it is great to get to know them. As I am running, I see the hills before me without fear because I know I can walk if needed or I can slow down enough to conserve my energies.
There is no rush really; I have a long race ahead of me but the excitement must be contained so that I don’t burn out on a good race. I keep on getting more excited that my dreams are ahead of mine until they will become a reality. Of course, there are rough patches in my way. My legs burn and I want to rest. My back is tight and I want to rest. Many thoughts come during those rough patches that hesitate my dream to barely possible. Then the sun shines in through the trees and my life returns. My mind awakens and I am in “the good” again believing all is possible. Time moves on and on as I run.
I’m running, I’m running, I’m running!
I know the end is near enough but the short distance from the present darkness to the light at the end of my great achievement appears to be many more miles than it really is. All the negative thoughts that I was able to conquer regarding my dreams before are now so consuming that I cannot shut them up. Panic sets into me just as powerfully as the joy set in earlier in my journey. Will I be able to get what I want so badly out of this now that attaining my original goal is impossible? I know I can’t make it to my original goal. I am already running longer than my goal finishing time and I have so far to go still. What am I to do with all of this？However, if I give up and quit I still have to walk to the finish because there is now way out of the race.
To my future children in life, I have so much to tell you and advise you on. When you first are brought upon this genuine world I ask of you to do as I say. You mean the world to me you are my life you are my savior. Your lives mean the world to me and I will do anything in my power to do what is right for you. Sometimes I will make mistakes but hopefully you will be able to forgive me. I will give you life, and in return all I ask is for you to love me. My words of advice come in three solid bounds of meaning and prosperity, so listen up and you to will one day blossom into successful people like your mother and I.
Life is tough but nothing is impossible to accomplish. It may seem difficult at first but I now you will have the power to get through it better than I have. Our lives are based solidly on what you do, from showing your accomplishments, to the diploma you will achieve when you graduate and become independent people. Through high school I want you to focus on your long-term goals and never get behind in your school work. I want you to discipline yourselves but not overly do it that you become a stressful wreck. When that time comes, I will be there to pick you up and guide you along your way. You mean the world to me and I will do anything in my power to protect you from the evilness the world may offer.
You have the power to become anything you choose to be. If you choose a life of risk I will tell you not to make the same mistakes I did. When I was young I use to be the little dare devil myself. I was always yearning for that short burst of adrenaline in my system, but as I got older I realized life has more meaning for you alive then dead. It all happened 28 days after my 18th birthday where I had my whole life flash before me. From the first breath I took entering this world to blowing out 18 candles on my birthday. It was that day that I was able to realized I haven’t even lived my life yet. Now that still alive and well I will tell you that story when the time is right.
My life has been a lesson to me and hopefully a guideline for you in the future. I am a week from graduation and I haven’t felt more relieved about leaving high school then I ever have before. High school was tough and dramatic, but I will never forget the one teacher who had influenced me to reach for my full potential. I’ll I have to say is thank you so much Mr. Feraco for guiding me through rough times, and believing in me till the end. Without you as a teacher I think I would have never learned the true meaning of life. Your teaching will never be forgotten and I hope one day I will come back to Arcadia High School and have you still remember me for what I’ve achieved and done, and in return I will tell you my stories and things I’ve been able to accomplish, and maybe hopefully my children will get you as a teacher and experience the things you’ve taught me.
Life is tough but nothing is impossible to accomplish. It may seem difficult at first but I now you will have the power to get through it better than I have. Our lives are based solidly on what you do, from showing your accomplishments, to the diploma you will achieve when you graduate and become independent people. Through high school I want you to focus on your long-term goals and never get behind in your school work. I want you to discipline yourselves but not overly do it that you become a stressful wreck. When that time comes, I will be there to pick you up and guide you along your way. You mean the world to me and I will do anything in my power to protect you from the evilness the world may offer.
You have the power to become anything you choose to be. If you choose a life of risk I will tell you not to make the same mistakes I did. When I was young I use to be the little dare devil myself. I was always yearning for that short burst of adrenaline in my system, but as I got older I realized life has more meaning for you alive then dead. It all happened 28 days after my 18th birthday where I had my whole life flash before me. From the first breath I took entering this world to blowing out 18 candles on my birthday. It was that day that I was able to realized I haven’t even lived my life yet. Now that still alive and well I will tell you that story when the time is right.
My life has been a lesson to me and hopefully a guideline for you in the future. I am a week from graduation and I haven’t felt more relieved about leaving high school then I ever have before. High school was tough and dramatic, but I will never forget the one teacher who had influenced me to reach for my full potential. I’ll I have to say is thank you so much Mr. Feraco for guiding me through rough times, and believing in me till the end. Without you as a teacher I think I would have never learned the true meaning of life. Your teaching will never be forgotten and I hope one day I will come back to Arcadia High School and have you still remember me for what I’ve achieved and done, and in return I will tell you my stories and things I’ve been able to accomplish, and maybe hopefully my children will get you as a teacher and experience the things you’ve taught me.
For the last five hours I have been thinking about what to write. Writers block is not something that is foreign to me, but rather it is something that has latched onto me throughout my life. To me, writers block is the like the family member that you try to keep out of touch but keeps managing to pop up and talk to you during family stuff. Regardless of how much I hate it, as long as I am writing, writers block will be with me. This is why I shall dedicate this poetic blog entry to my unfathomable hatred towards writing.
Oh English how I hate you very so
You are as lovely as a road killed crow
Freedom gently whispers into my ear
But you always manage to keep me here
The tiny jail cell where I have to compose
You renew my feeling of morose
Assignments like you deprive me of hours
Evil beings like you, turns men to cowards
Do you ever close your eyes and wonder?
What is in the distant peaceful yonder?
I have, and wanted to journey to meet her
But English is always the heavy anchor
Give me chemistry and math equations
I'll solve them all with no constrictions
But assign me an essay to write
I will send down a life-consuming blight
I rather feel the kiss of a flog
Than to face a day with Feraco's blog
The only thing that can scare me more
Is to blog with paragraphs of four
Don't take this personally Feraco
I'm just turning a little bit psycho
From all of these extra writing work
I planned to do less than those AP dorks
Oh English how I hate you very so
You are as lovely as a road killed crow
Freedom gently whispers into my ear
But you always manage to keep me here
The tiny jail cell where I have to compose
You renew my feeling of morose
Assignments like you deprive me of hours
Evil beings like you, turns men to cowards
Do you ever close your eyes and wonder?
What is in the distant peaceful yonder?
I have, and wanted to journey to meet her
But English is always the heavy anchor
Give me chemistry and math equations
I'll solve them all with no constrictions
But assign me an essay to write
I will send down a life-consuming blight
I rather feel the kiss of a flog
Than to face a day with Feraco's blog
The only thing that can scare me more
Is to blog with paragraphs of four
Don't take this personally Feraco
I'm just turning a little bit psycho
From all of these extra writing work
I planned to do less than those AP dorks
As a child, there were little things that always never failed to paint a smile on my face. For example, when my parents record how much I grew from the last time by marking the walls. Working on math with my dad was actually fun because he would praise how well I was doing and it made me feel special and happy that I was able to make my dad proud of me. Going to the park and playing on the monkey bars seem to be the highlight of my weekends as my dad always encourages me and praises me as I move toward the end of the bars. Bicycling and roller blading down the streets seemed to be a routine exercise that my brother, my dad, and I would do on the weekends. What was most adventurous was when my dad brought me to the supermarkets. I explored each aisle and with big puppy eyes and possible tantrums, I somehow convince my parents to buy the things I want. These memories remained as I transitioned to a teenager.
Everything changed as I began my journey in high school. Most of the time, I was a disappointment when the report card finds its way on my doorsteps. Even when I earned the best grade I can get, they would never praise me but continue to criticize on how I was wasting time lingering on this and that I should try harder because it was not good enough. Doing homework with my parents never happened because they would get frustrated and resort to hiring a tutor. Exercising with my parents no longer happened as they got busier because of the bad economy. Going to supermarkets seemed to be a dread because the things I wanted were immediately shot down by my parents. However, even with these sudden changes, I have come to realize that they are preparing me for the next flight. They taught me not to dwindle on the past but to continue to try your best and expand my horizons. They taught me to be independent on my studies and if I were stuck, there were people out there to help. I learned that there will be times that I will not have the desired outcome and I will still live. They have prepared me for the next destination.
Good-bye to high school and all the people I have met. Good - bye to all the cherished moments I have shared amongst my friends. Good- bye to all the desks I had sat on waiting for class to end. Good- bye to all the teachers who have influenced and shaped me to become to person I am. Good-bye to all the books that stayed up with me in the midst of the night as I had frantically studied for a test. Good-bye to my worn out backpack that I had depended on all four years to protect my belongings from potential dangers. Finally, Good-bye to the old, immature Nancy.
If I were looking through a big glass ball, it would forecast a Nancy that is prepared for whatever is coming her way. She is scared and anxious about the future but she knows with all the experiences she had encountered through high school and the things she learned from family and friends, she will be able to pull through all the obstacles in her way. She acknowledges that nothing comes easy and people have to work their way to get their desired goal. She has an image of how the world is like and with the things she hopes to accomplish, she will somehow leave a dent on the earth. Her wings are ready to take flight and off she goes!
Everything changed as I began my journey in high school. Most of the time, I was a disappointment when the report card finds its way on my doorsteps. Even when I earned the best grade I can get, they would never praise me but continue to criticize on how I was wasting time lingering on this and that I should try harder because it was not good enough. Doing homework with my parents never happened because they would get frustrated and resort to hiring a tutor. Exercising with my parents no longer happened as they got busier because of the bad economy. Going to supermarkets seemed to be a dread because the things I wanted were immediately shot down by my parents. However, even with these sudden changes, I have come to realize that they are preparing me for the next flight. They taught me not to dwindle on the past but to continue to try your best and expand my horizons. They taught me to be independent on my studies and if I were stuck, there were people out there to help. I learned that there will be times that I will not have the desired outcome and I will still live. They have prepared me for the next destination.
Good-bye to high school and all the people I have met. Good - bye to all the cherished moments I have shared amongst my friends. Good- bye to all the desks I had sat on waiting for class to end. Good- bye to all the teachers who have influenced and shaped me to become to person I am. Good-bye to all the books that stayed up with me in the midst of the night as I had frantically studied for a test. Good-bye to my worn out backpack that I had depended on all four years to protect my belongings from potential dangers. Finally, Good-bye to the old, immature Nancy.
If I were looking through a big glass ball, it would forecast a Nancy that is prepared for whatever is coming her way. She is scared and anxious about the future but she knows with all the experiences she had encountered through high school and the things she learned from family and friends, she will be able to pull through all the obstacles in her way. She acknowledges that nothing comes easy and people have to work their way to get their desired goal. She has an image of how the world is like and with the things she hopes to accomplish, she will somehow leave a dent on the earth. Her wings are ready to take flight and off she goes!
Alright well all i have to say is..the goodbye paragraph is depressing. Saying goodbyes to the everyday comforts that we treasured in high school. Hey don't worry theres still a week left, but its good that you're ready to live life after high school!
After four years of high school, I have come to a couple conclusions.
First, I realized that my parents know more about me than I think they know, especially my mom. I never thought my mom would know so much about me even though I never tell her anything. I never believed that every time she says " I know what you are up to" that she really meant it. And all the times that she knows, she never tells me until a heated argument comes up. She would always say, "just because I did not want to burst your bubble, does not mean I am clueless of what you are doing." Even after all those times, I still do not open up to her, but I now knows she knows. So I hope when I am a parent, my child/children will not be like me and my mom. I want to be able to communicate well with them.
Second, through all four years of high school, I have found that English is the worst subject (No offense). I say this because not one teacher are alike, and they all have a different grading system/rubric. Each teacher has their favorite kind of writing, and if a student does not write the way they prefer, then they pretty much fail the class. So I think that it is very unfair. Most English teacher also just grade a student based of how much they like him or her. It is funny to me that through all four years, each of my teachers graded me so differently. And English is a subject that is open to interpretation. Every time we read books in class, obviously everyone will have a different opinion on it. So who are the English teachers to tell me that I am wrong? I really, for a lack of a better word, HATE, the way we get graded for English assignments. I am not trying to say that I know any better than the teachers, but honestly most of the time, I do not understand how the teachers can say who wrote a better answer.
Somehow this blog turned into a venting blog for me, and I hope I did not step on anybody's toes for doing so. But anyway, I am glad that I am all done with high school. I have always been looking forward to this day. Many people have told me that I will miss it, but as of right now I can not wait to get out of here. I cannot wait to live a life with less restrictions and more opportunity. But who knows what kind of trouble I will have in college or in my future career. Many then I will wish that I was still in high school where the major stress comes from homework (aka busywork).
To my future self and everyone else:
I hope you will stay on task at all times. Prioritize things to be more productive. At the same time enjoy life while you are still young. Take chances with your life, because you will never know where it will lead you.
First, I realized that my parents know more about me than I think they know, especially my mom. I never thought my mom would know so much about me even though I never tell her anything. I never believed that every time she says " I know what you are up to" that she really meant it. And all the times that she knows, she never tells me until a heated argument comes up. She would always say, "just because I did not want to burst your bubble, does not mean I am clueless of what you are doing." Even after all those times, I still do not open up to her, but I now knows she knows. So I hope when I am a parent, my child/children will not be like me and my mom. I want to be able to communicate well with them.
Second, through all four years of high school, I have found that English is the worst subject (No offense). I say this because not one teacher are alike, and they all have a different grading system/rubric. Each teacher has their favorite kind of writing, and if a student does not write the way they prefer, then they pretty much fail the class. So I think that it is very unfair. Most English teacher also just grade a student based of how much they like him or her. It is funny to me that through all four years, each of my teachers graded me so differently. And English is a subject that is open to interpretation. Every time we read books in class, obviously everyone will have a different opinion on it. So who are the English teachers to tell me that I am wrong? I really, for a lack of a better word, HATE, the way we get graded for English assignments. I am not trying to say that I know any better than the teachers, but honestly most of the time, I do not understand how the teachers can say who wrote a better answer.
Somehow this blog turned into a venting blog for me, and I hope I did not step on anybody's toes for doing so. But anyway, I am glad that I am all done with high school. I have always been looking forward to this day. Many people have told me that I will miss it, but as of right now I can not wait to get out of here. I cannot wait to live a life with less restrictions and more opportunity. But who knows what kind of trouble I will have in college or in my future career. Many then I will wish that I was still in high school where the major stress comes from homework (aka busywork).
To my future self and everyone else:
I hope you will stay on task at all times. Prioritize things to be more productive. At the same time enjoy life while you are still young. Take chances with your life, because you will never know where it will lead you.
As the fateful few days of high school roll around, we recall those moments that parents have warned us to treasure high school because they’ll be the most “memorable” times of our lives. Personally, I question this. Have these times really been the most memorable ones? Or has the anticipation of a lasting high school experience distracted us from really living out the most memorable years that we have waited for. From the organic bells that rang from period to period that sent us strolling down the halls that are now replaced by obnoxious electronic beeps. Or the authoritative presence of the dean carts that whizzed by every corner. Finally, the clogged C and D hallways that are filled with chatter and people colliding racing to the next class. For sure, all of these little moments will be treasured at Arcadia High and may or may not be forgotten.
In a few days before graduation, the Vitamin C – Graduation song and its depressing lyrics “As we go on We remember All the times we Had together And as our lives change From whatever We will still be Friends Forever” will begin to arise to let us cherish those last moments we have. The ironic thing is, the song’s lyrics really don’t model reality because in reality, people won’t stay friends forever. Yeah, treasuring the little times with friends families is all important and memorable, but sometimes we fail to realize the future that shines so luminously ahead. Not only has High School been a constant learning experience, but a stepping stone to what’s ahead. Step by step into the unknown and step by step out of comfort zones. Finishing these last days should be spent acknowledging the successes and failures as well as trials and errors that I have gone through but more importantly, that life continues and more challenges are approaching. We use Arcadia high school as a median to mature and learn and hopefully will cherish the moments we have had here, and utilize its teachings to the fullest and get somewhere in life.
PS. Thanks, Mr. Feraco, for these blogs! I’ve never thought I could actually say whats on my mind through writing. And I think through the Myth to Sci-Fi class you have successfully pointed the flashlight, but left it for us to use! Keep coaching Cross country and run those 4 minute miles!
In a few days before graduation, the Vitamin C – Graduation song and its depressing lyrics “As we go on We remember All the times we Had together And as our lives change From whatever We will still be Friends Forever” will begin to arise to let us cherish those last moments we have. The ironic thing is, the song’s lyrics really don’t model reality because in reality, people won’t stay friends forever. Yeah, treasuring the little times with friends families is all important and memorable, but sometimes we fail to realize the future that shines so luminously ahead. Not only has High School been a constant learning experience, but a stepping stone to what’s ahead. Step by step into the unknown and step by step out of comfort zones. Finishing these last days should be spent acknowledging the successes and failures as well as trials and errors that I have gone through but more importantly, that life continues and more challenges are approaching. We use Arcadia high school as a median to mature and learn and hopefully will cherish the moments we have had here, and utilize its teachings to the fullest and get somewhere in life.
PS. Thanks, Mr. Feraco, for these blogs! I’ve never thought I could actually say whats on my mind through writing. And I think through the Myth to Sci-Fi class you have successfully pointed the flashlight, but left it for us to use! Keep coaching Cross country and run those 4 minute miles!
You know, high school ending didn't really hit me until we had our senior assembly on Friday. We watched the slide show of all the seniors and the song Graduation by Vitamin C came on. That is when I realized, this is it. The path that we took has finally ended and now we start a new one. And I kind of forgot that feeling after the senior assembly...until now. You really gave me that sense that we are done and we are going into our own direction now.
Your bringing up those images of AHS made me realize I'm really going to miss those bells, the crowded hallways, and the dean carts. I'm just going to miss that feeling of high school life, going to each class, talking with friends, being bored in some classes and playing fun games in others, everything. Like you, I don't know if high school will be the most memorable time of my life. I actually hope not; I hope life just keeps getting better. But I've recently been just trying to remember my best memories from high school, the most eventful things that happened. Your post made me think about how much I should also treasure the daily life aspect of AHS that I took for granted for memories.
You know. Graduation never really hit me till Friday either. Not until the graduation song did the fact that I'm graduating really hit me. I was real excited to graduate; I didn't think about how I would miss AHS. Now, I'm kind of scared. But don't get me wrong. I'm still excited to graduate.
I want to start off by saying that time flies by really fast. There are definitely times when we complain about things going by too slow but in the end, the years go by in the blink of an eye. With that, my advice is to keep your friendships close, cherish your time, and focus on all the important things.
When I first started high school, I thought the four years would never end. The first semester was one of the slowest in my life and I remember my grades were terrible. I had a hard time adjusting to the high school life. I didn't put all my attention to my work and I took time for granted. I finished my first year of high school with the worst grades ever. The year started so slow for me but by the second semester, I didn't even know school was ending. I don't even remember my sophomore year. It was a flash of lightning and nothing more. I had my best grades during my sophomore year because I realized that there is not enough time.
I'll tell you...I'm really sad that my high school career is ending. I wish I had at least one more year of high school. Like I mentioned already, time flies. Enjoy everything and try your best as fast as you can because it will all end before you know it. Four years may seem like a long time but it flies by as if it were one year. I can still remember my freshman year as if it happened just last month. The memories that we make throughout these four years will be engraved in your mind but because they are engraved there, you will miss them so much that it will eventually come to haunt you. That is kind of how I feel. I felt that these enjoyable moments that I had would last forever and so occasionally I would pour my heart out into what I was doing all because I took time for granted. Now, I only wish I can go back in time and relive everything as if it were the last thing I do.
My dad gives a lot of advice to me. He always told me to never take time for granted and to manage it well. My mom had always told me to organize my life and be more responsible. Both gave different advice, but I did find one thing that they always told me to do: be good at at least one thing. My parents emphasized that being good at one thing will provide an income in the future. If you have one skill, you can turn that skill into a profession. Now, like I said before, I took time for granted and I am more decent or good at everything I do rather than perfect in one thing. I don't have the skill in anything to turn it into a profession. It is very important to have at least one skill that you can keep because it is your secret weapon when all else fails.
Back to the present, I know there is only one week left. Spend each day as if it were the last. You only get this chance once. Believe me, you will not want to end your high school career with something that you could have done but didn't. It will come back to haunt you like it has for me. Enjoy it and good luck.
When I first started high school, I thought the four years would never end. The first semester was one of the slowest in my life and I remember my grades were terrible. I had a hard time adjusting to the high school life. I didn't put all my attention to my work and I took time for granted. I finished my first year of high school with the worst grades ever. The year started so slow for me but by the second semester, I didn't even know school was ending. I don't even remember my sophomore year. It was a flash of lightning and nothing more. I had my best grades during my sophomore year because I realized that there is not enough time.
I'll tell you...I'm really sad that my high school career is ending. I wish I had at least one more year of high school. Like I mentioned already, time flies. Enjoy everything and try your best as fast as you can because it will all end before you know it. Four years may seem like a long time but it flies by as if it were one year. I can still remember my freshman year as if it happened just last month. The memories that we make throughout these four years will be engraved in your mind but because they are engraved there, you will miss them so much that it will eventually come to haunt you. That is kind of how I feel. I felt that these enjoyable moments that I had would last forever and so occasionally I would pour my heart out into what I was doing all because I took time for granted. Now, I only wish I can go back in time and relive everything as if it were the last thing I do.
My dad gives a lot of advice to me. He always told me to never take time for granted and to manage it well. My mom had always told me to organize my life and be more responsible. Both gave different advice, but I did find one thing that they always told me to do: be good at at least one thing. My parents emphasized that being good at one thing will provide an income in the future. If you have one skill, you can turn that skill into a profession. Now, like I said before, I took time for granted and I am more decent or good at everything I do rather than perfect in one thing. I don't have the skill in anything to turn it into a profession. It is very important to have at least one skill that you can keep because it is your secret weapon when all else fails.
Back to the present, I know there is only one week left. Spend each day as if it were the last. You only get this chance once. Believe me, you will not want to end your high school career with something that you could have done but didn't. It will come back to haunt you like it has for me. Enjoy it and good luck.
Your blog, especially the last paragraph, made me really want to try to do everything I need to do in this last week of school. I want to tell people thanks for the things they've done for me. I want to make the absolute best of the time I have left with the people I care about. Good luck to you too as you spend your last week at AHS! Hope you have no regrets. :]
I really enjoyed your post. My dad also gives me advice all the time. I think as a parent you want to drill your kid with as much good advice as possible. Just so they do not make the same mistakes you do.
Dude you are so right. All the time went by in a flash. I feel like it was yesterday we were all playing football by the band room and my team was getting smashed. Why don't we do that anymore? Well it was nice while it lasted.
I associate each year of high school with a certain theme. During freshman year, I mainly searched for my identity and the role I would play on campus. I grew to love high school during sophomore year and feel that I blossomed and achieved basically all the goals I set for myself that year. Junior year taught me how I had the strength to overcome periods of emotional hardship, and as for senior year, I learned that life always surprises us in the most random ways. We can predict what may happen in the future, but rarely anything ever goes as planned. Seeing the events of senior year unfold differently than I had expected has only helped me appreciate spontaneity and life’s mystery more.
At 3am before my state competition for Science Olympiad this year, I had finished researching and compiling a packet of last-minute cramming notes. My two testing events didn’t begin until after lunch, so I made the notes to use during the morning I had to study at the competition site as my teammates were testing. However, at 3am I found out that my printer did not work anymore. Luckily, my teammate offered to print all of my notes for me, and I went to sleep. The next day, we discovered that my teammate had left all the notes at home. As much as I felt like panicking and not knowing where, what, and how to start studying without all of my notes, I had to learn how to calm down so that I could focus on doing my best with what resources I had.
Throughout the year, Orchesis also faced many unexpected turn-of-events. When a company member broke her toe near show time, we re-spaced (to re-space is to change all the formations in a dance so that there are no weird gaps where the missing person used to be) all the dances she was in for the show. This year, some members did not show up to rehearsal on several occasions. Consequently, they were not allowed to perform, and the company had to re-space those members’ dances for the performance, usually on the last day before the performance. One time, this resulted in us having an extra 10am-10pm rehearsal. I learned through these events in Science Olympiad and Orchesis that when life hands you challenges that you don’t expect, you have to deal with the problems as they come without complaining so that you can get through them as best as you can.
I would have also never expected that my grade would drop below a C at any point in any class, but it did during senior year. At the start of the second semester, I didn’t practice enough calculus as I should have before each test. Before long I had a 53% in the class. After I got accepted into Georgetown University, my top-choice school, I felt extremely worried that they would rescind my admission. After twelve years of schooling to get to this point where I got accepted into my desired college, I was angry at myself for falling short so close to the end and cancelling my life of hard work. The feeling of instability and not knowing if I would raise my grade made me uncomfortable, but I had to ignore it. I had to focus on passing the class one step at a time and not letting each test or the thought of my grade in general intimidate me. I learned that when life hands you something you just plain don't expect, and it's a big deal, you have to learn how to accept unpredictability and live each day being OK with not knowing where you are headed. You also have to break down a big problem if it scares you and focus on tackling it one step at a time. Do what you can day by day, and eventually, you’ll get through. I did this and can say now with a huge relief that I have been able to raise my Calculus grade to a solid C. When I took my final test on Thursday and knew I aced it, I walked out H-13 with a spring in my step knowing that I could do well if I just put in enough effort and that I ended the class with my own personal victory.
Of course, senior year gave me pleasant surprises as well. At the beginning of the year, I would often stare at my U.S. map on the wall across from my bed, lost in my thoughts wondering where I would move for college. So much was going to be determined by the end of the year, and I am so grateful for the pleasant way many of those things turned out. I got into many dances for the spring production, I won Hardest Working in Orchesis again, I am happy with my college, and I’ve formed strong bonds of friendship with people here and there, all things I did not expect to happen. During these past two months, I’ve had so many new experiences such as going to prom, visiting many new places from 21 Choices to Griffith Observatory to Venice Beach to Guppy House (and the list goes on and on), and doing new activities like six-mile hikes and biking on new trails. Many of these excursions were spontaneous, and I also never expected to find that certain people would make such good friends. When life hands you pleasant surprises, appreciate how things like that can occur when we don't even ask for them, and that maybe happiness eludes us the most when we chase it the most.
These past couple of months have truly felt like springtime. Beautiful weather, birds chirping, green everywhere, I see them with more vibrancy than I have in past years. I honestly do feel a sense of happiness I’ve never felt before; it’s the rush of finishing a year filled with surprises. At every turn, something happened that didn’t even cross my mind to predict. Some of those were new obstacles I had to overcome, while some were strokes of good luck or exciting spontaneity. I went into senior year thinking I would have fun every weekend, get plenty of sleep, but also not make any deep new friendships because I didn’t want to invest myself in anything when I knew I was going to leave everybody and just be hurt when the friendships inevitably faded away after I moved to college. Instead, up until April I never went out except for school-related activities, pulled all-nighters about once every two weeks, and formed some of the deepest bonds with new people. Nothing turned out as “planned”, but I wouldn’t have had it any other way. Looking back on senior year, I know that life’s surprises, even the bad ones, only make it more fun. Who would have wanted to have my Science Olympiad notes perfectly ready? Or who would have wanted an easy A in calculus? Or for the year to be just as it was “supposed” to be, just as I originally wanted it to be? No, that would have been boring. Bring on my future. I want it to be unpredictable.
At 3am before my state competition for Science Olympiad this year, I had finished researching and compiling a packet of last-minute cramming notes. My two testing events didn’t begin until after lunch, so I made the notes to use during the morning I had to study at the competition site as my teammates were testing. However, at 3am I found out that my printer did not work anymore. Luckily, my teammate offered to print all of my notes for me, and I went to sleep. The next day, we discovered that my teammate had left all the notes at home. As much as I felt like panicking and not knowing where, what, and how to start studying without all of my notes, I had to learn how to calm down so that I could focus on doing my best with what resources I had.
Throughout the year, Orchesis also faced many unexpected turn-of-events. When a company member broke her toe near show time, we re-spaced (to re-space is to change all the formations in a dance so that there are no weird gaps where the missing person used to be) all the dances she was in for the show. This year, some members did not show up to rehearsal on several occasions. Consequently, they were not allowed to perform, and the company had to re-space those members’ dances for the performance, usually on the last day before the performance. One time, this resulted in us having an extra 10am-10pm rehearsal. I learned through these events in Science Olympiad and Orchesis that when life hands you challenges that you don’t expect, you have to deal with the problems as they come without complaining so that you can get through them as best as you can.
I would have also never expected that my grade would drop below a C at any point in any class, but it did during senior year. At the start of the second semester, I didn’t practice enough calculus as I should have before each test. Before long I had a 53% in the class. After I got accepted into Georgetown University, my top-choice school, I felt extremely worried that they would rescind my admission. After twelve years of schooling to get to this point where I got accepted into my desired college, I was angry at myself for falling short so close to the end and cancelling my life of hard work. The feeling of instability and not knowing if I would raise my grade made me uncomfortable, but I had to ignore it. I had to focus on passing the class one step at a time and not letting each test or the thought of my grade in general intimidate me. I learned that when life hands you something you just plain don't expect, and it's a big deal, you have to learn how to accept unpredictability and live each day being OK with not knowing where you are headed. You also have to break down a big problem if it scares you and focus on tackling it one step at a time. Do what you can day by day, and eventually, you’ll get through. I did this and can say now with a huge relief that I have been able to raise my Calculus grade to a solid C. When I took my final test on Thursday and knew I aced it, I walked out H-13 with a spring in my step knowing that I could do well if I just put in enough effort and that I ended the class with my own personal victory.
Of course, senior year gave me pleasant surprises as well. At the beginning of the year, I would often stare at my U.S. map on the wall across from my bed, lost in my thoughts wondering where I would move for college. So much was going to be determined by the end of the year, and I am so grateful for the pleasant way many of those things turned out. I got into many dances for the spring production, I won Hardest Working in Orchesis again, I am happy with my college, and I’ve formed strong bonds of friendship with people here and there, all things I did not expect to happen. During these past two months, I’ve had so many new experiences such as going to prom, visiting many new places from 21 Choices to Griffith Observatory to Venice Beach to Guppy House (and the list goes on and on), and doing new activities like six-mile hikes and biking on new trails. Many of these excursions were spontaneous, and I also never expected to find that certain people would make such good friends. When life hands you pleasant surprises, appreciate how things like that can occur when we don't even ask for them, and that maybe happiness eludes us the most when we chase it the most.
These past couple of months have truly felt like springtime. Beautiful weather, birds chirping, green everywhere, I see them with more vibrancy than I have in past years. I honestly do feel a sense of happiness I’ve never felt before; it’s the rush of finishing a year filled with surprises. At every turn, something happened that didn’t even cross my mind to predict. Some of those were new obstacles I had to overcome, while some were strokes of good luck or exciting spontaneity. I went into senior year thinking I would have fun every weekend, get plenty of sleep, but also not make any deep new friendships because I didn’t want to invest myself in anything when I knew I was going to leave everybody and just be hurt when the friendships inevitably faded away after I moved to college. Instead, up until April I never went out except for school-related activities, pulled all-nighters about once every two weeks, and formed some of the deepest bonds with new people. Nothing turned out as “planned”, but I wouldn’t have had it any other way. Looking back on senior year, I know that life’s surprises, even the bad ones, only make it more fun. Who would have wanted to have my Science Olympiad notes perfectly ready? Or who would have wanted an easy A in calculus? Or for the year to be just as it was “supposed” to be, just as I originally wanted it to be? No, that would have been boring. Bring on my future. I want it to be unpredictable.
Mr. Feraco, sorry this is so late. Once the blog assignment came out, I thought and thought about it for many days but really had no idea what I wanted to say for my final speech. I didn't want to write something that didn't actually mean something to me.
No worries - it's well-written, and ended up being a nice read.
Sophia you are such a great writer. You use great vocabulary to express your feelings and opinions and I enjoyed reading it. I share most of your feelings. Like wondering where to go after high school, serious stuff!
During my four years spent here at Arcadia High school was definitely worth it. I am extremely glad my parents decided to move here and send me to Arcadia because I do not think I would have benefited any where else as much as I did here. It has brought everything for me, fulfillment, maturity, relationships, work ethic, and valuable lessons. I have basically lived at Arcadia High school, being awake longer there then at home - these are the people I have grown up with. It is going to be so difficult to leave them and this feeling hits me every once in a while, hard. I am graduating next week. My old life is ending and my new life of young adulthood begins.
This past two years people have been really drilling me with questions about what my future career is supposed to be and it completely caught me off-guard. Can I really reply to them and say, "cmon! I am only eighteen how can I already know what I want to do for the next fifty or sixty years of my life?" no way. Honestly it feels like it was only yesterday being fifteen and becoming a freshman, now I am graduating high school. Luckily I was blessed to be able to go to AHS and it's teachers have really guided me in the right direction. I know I am not the only one in this situation, statistically speaking most kids do not know what they are going to be after high school and I am not afraid to say, I still am not sure. Sure I have ideas and many people have suggested all sorts of careers but nothing yet has totally got me saying, "yup, that is what I want to be". It is okay, I still have time.
I want to direct this speech towards all the kids that are not sure what they want to be yet and I want to let you all know this, "do not feel pressured, explore all different careers and professions until you find one you like". Do not let you parents, teachers, or friends decide for you - do not follow anyone. You have to find something that you feel about, something that pleases you. No one wants to do something they do not like for fifty years right? My Father always told me to be the leader not the follower and I have always lived by that rule. You need to do what you want, what is in your interests and never let anyone drag you down. That is one my favorite things about Arcadia high school, they do not point you towards the door when you are in the dark - they give you a flashlight. They inspire you to search for the door, and that is key to teaching.
Inspiration is key for us. Trust me and I know all you adults should remember what I am talking about. Us teens just want to have fun, from partying to just hanging out with friends or family - we do not want to do homework! Especially busy work, when we see a worksheet that says the cliche, define key terms - I want to burn the paper. My Myth/Sci-fi teacher Mr. Feraco really inspires not only me but all of his students to want to do his homework because they require critical thinking, creativity, and to really convey our opinions well. It is teachers like him that make us enjoy our classes, and we need more like him. After everything is said and done attending Arcadia high school was the best thing I could have done and I will miss it greatly. I am definitely glad and proud I was able to graduate from here, thank you.
This past two years people have been really drilling me with questions about what my future career is supposed to be and it completely caught me off-guard. Can I really reply to them and say, "cmon! I am only eighteen how can I already know what I want to do for the next fifty or sixty years of my life?" no way. Honestly it feels like it was only yesterday being fifteen and becoming a freshman, now I am graduating high school. Luckily I was blessed to be able to go to AHS and it's teachers have really guided me in the right direction. I know I am not the only one in this situation, statistically speaking most kids do not know what they are going to be after high school and I am not afraid to say, I still am not sure. Sure I have ideas and many people have suggested all sorts of careers but nothing yet has totally got me saying, "yup, that is what I want to be". It is okay, I still have time.
I want to direct this speech towards all the kids that are not sure what they want to be yet and I want to let you all know this, "do not feel pressured, explore all different careers and professions until you find one you like". Do not let you parents, teachers, or friends decide for you - do not follow anyone. You have to find something that you feel about, something that pleases you. No one wants to do something they do not like for fifty years right? My Father always told me to be the leader not the follower and I have always lived by that rule. You need to do what you want, what is in your interests and never let anyone drag you down. That is one my favorite things about Arcadia high school, they do not point you towards the door when you are in the dark - they give you a flashlight. They inspire you to search for the door, and that is key to teaching.
Inspiration is key for us. Trust me and I know all you adults should remember what I am talking about. Us teens just want to have fun, from partying to just hanging out with friends or family - we do not want to do homework! Especially busy work, when we see a worksheet that says the cliche, define key terms - I want to burn the paper. My Myth/Sci-fi teacher Mr. Feraco really inspires not only me but all of his students to want to do his homework because they require critical thinking, creativity, and to really convey our opinions well. It is teachers like him that make us enjoy our classes, and we need more like him. After everything is said and done attending Arcadia high school was the best thing I could have done and I will miss it greatly. I am definitely glad and proud I was able to graduate from here, thank you.
This is it. In 1 + ½ + ½ + ½ days, we will be seniors no more. No more will we have to suffer at the hands of Pal and Williams. No more will we have to do required homework. No more will there be nagging parents telling us to do our homework and study for our tests. But for all that we have gained, we have lost just as much. Perhaps even more.
True, we have gained our independence. With no parents to nag us, we will have gained a freedom truly unbeknownst to us. Although most of us have gained some form of independence by our senior year, we are still held back by both internal and external forces. Yet, this will all change in + ½ + ½ + ½ days. As I have said, though we will have gained much, we will have lost much. Among all that we have lost, perhaps our childhood will be what we miss most. As stated, we have traded much for independence.
When we leave high school, so will our childhood. As a high schooler, we haven’t had must responsibility. We could mess up (for the most part) and still have someone to fix our mistakes. If we didn’t do our homework, our teachers gave us extra time to finish it. It’s similar to how Mr. Feraco will accept my blog even though it’s super late. If we spent all our money, our parents gave us more. We grew up with sheltered lives. Or at least most of us did. It’s not to say that our childhood isn’t all that we will have lost. Obviously, most of our friends will be gone. Roughly half of us, more or less, will be living away from home. And etcetera, etcetera.
The point is, we are growing up. Soon, we will have left behind us many things. But this isn’t all in vain. We will have gained much in return. In 1 + ½ + ½ + ½ days, we will leave AHS for the final time as students. Although most of us are happy to say good-bye, some of us will have trouble parting. Yet, with everything in this world, we have to part with the past. We will say our last goodbyes to Arcadia High. And hello to the future.
True, we have gained our independence. With no parents to nag us, we will have gained a freedom truly unbeknownst to us. Although most of us have gained some form of independence by our senior year, we are still held back by both internal and external forces. Yet, this will all change in + ½ + ½ + ½ days. As I have said, though we will have gained much, we will have lost much. Among all that we have lost, perhaps our childhood will be what we miss most. As stated, we have traded much for independence.
When we leave high school, so will our childhood. As a high schooler, we haven’t had must responsibility. We could mess up (for the most part) and still have someone to fix our mistakes. If we didn’t do our homework, our teachers gave us extra time to finish it. It’s similar to how Mr. Feraco will accept my blog even though it’s super late. If we spent all our money, our parents gave us more. We grew up with sheltered lives. Or at least most of us did. It’s not to say that our childhood isn’t all that we will have lost. Obviously, most of our friends will be gone. Roughly half of us, more or less, will be living away from home. And etcetera, etcetera.
The point is, we are growing up. Soon, we will have left behind us many things. But this isn’t all in vain. We will have gained much in return. In 1 + ½ + ½ + ½ days, we will leave AHS for the final time as students. Although most of us are happy to say good-bye, some of us will have trouble parting. Yet, with everything in this world, we have to part with the past. We will say our last goodbyes to Arcadia High. And hello to the future.
Here we go. The same old questions make themselves known. What do I want to say? Who do I want to say it to? And why? My plan for this blog is to simply type whatever comes to mind. Mr. Feraco, I apologize that this is late, but I (like some other people mentioned in their entries) found myself staring at my computer screen and rereading the prompt, alternating between drawing blanks and trying to sort the jumble of thoughts that flooded my mind. You asked us to treat this last blog as a final hurrah: our words, our identity, our “opportunity to leave a final impression.” But approaching this blog with that mindset is what made me put off writing it until now. It all felt like too much: too many questions, not enough answers for me to give, too many feelings and emotions with no idea how to even begin expressing them. I won’t talk about the future and what it may bring, or the world and the changes that need to be made, because it would just feel forced and be somewhat awkward for me to write (I’m not sure what that says about me…), but I know that what I say will be as genuine and heartfelt of an effort as I feel you put into your classes every day. So here goes:
Graduation. We’re all here. We all know it’s approaching. We all know that time flies while we smile, laugh and cry. Things have changed but some things will somehow stay the same.
Every year, on some day in early September (and now late August, unfortunately), I get the same queasy feeling in my stomach—the new school year has begun. You’d think that as time went on and I matured and grew as a person that I would get used to it. But nope, every year right on schedule, that same mix of anxiety, butterflies, and anticipation emerged. Once I got back into the groove of going to school, the feeling would subside until the next ten months of school and two months of summer had passed. In these four years of high school, we have all smiled, laughed, and cried; we have all complained about homework, teachers and classes; procrastinated on essays; shared study tips; made lasting impressions on the people we cherish the most and the people we barely know….the list goes on and on. Until reading this blog entry, I did not realize the multitude of experiences and memories I truly treasure from this great school filled with even greater people. And now I can't help but feel a little bit sad knowing that the next "beginning-of-school" feeling will be at a different school with different people.
This sentiment leads me to the topic of friendship. I can honestly say that I would not be who I am today without my friends. Throughout these past four years I am fortunate that my groups of friends has not changed much—yes, the group has expanded since freshman year (a positive thing), but the core of it has remained the same. That’s not to say that I haven’t had ups and downs with my friends, because haven’t we all? Throughout high school I have taken my friends for granted; I have distanced myself and pushed them away; I have adopted the mindset that I did not have anyone I could truly feel comfortable with. But I have also smiled with my friends; I have laughed, often until I cried; I have shared inside jokes and wasted hours talking about nothing in particular. I have had more good times than bad times with them. I guess what I’m trying to say is that high school is often thought of as a place to build the framework for an education and acts as a stepping stone to getting a higher education. But I feel that more than anything, the people I have met and the friendships I have made have been the most important part of the past four years of my life.
“Without a doubt, I am complete
This is unbroken, there's no defeat
I am not abandoned, we have belief
I am blessed
To hold tight and fight
Following all our own advice
Treasuring time, as time well spent
No distance will disturb this
Gathering the pieces
Making the montage”
-“Kasia” Rolo Tomassi
Graduation. We’re all here. We all know it’s approaching. We all know that time flies while we smile, laugh and cry. Things have changed but some things will somehow stay the same.
Every year, on some day in early September (and now late August, unfortunately), I get the same queasy feeling in my stomach—the new school year has begun. You’d think that as time went on and I matured and grew as a person that I would get used to it. But nope, every year right on schedule, that same mix of anxiety, butterflies, and anticipation emerged. Once I got back into the groove of going to school, the feeling would subside until the next ten months of school and two months of summer had passed. In these four years of high school, we have all smiled, laughed, and cried; we have all complained about homework, teachers and classes; procrastinated on essays; shared study tips; made lasting impressions on the people we cherish the most and the people we barely know….the list goes on and on. Until reading this blog entry, I did not realize the multitude of experiences and memories I truly treasure from this great school filled with even greater people. And now I can't help but feel a little bit sad knowing that the next "beginning-of-school" feeling will be at a different school with different people.
This sentiment leads me to the topic of friendship. I can honestly say that I would not be who I am today without my friends. Throughout these past four years I am fortunate that my groups of friends has not changed much—yes, the group has expanded since freshman year (a positive thing), but the core of it has remained the same. That’s not to say that I haven’t had ups and downs with my friends, because haven’t we all? Throughout high school I have taken my friends for granted; I have distanced myself and pushed them away; I have adopted the mindset that I did not have anyone I could truly feel comfortable with. But I have also smiled with my friends; I have laughed, often until I cried; I have shared inside jokes and wasted hours talking about nothing in particular. I have had more good times than bad times with them. I guess what I’m trying to say is that high school is often thought of as a place to build the framework for an education and acts as a stepping stone to getting a higher education. But I feel that more than anything, the people I have met and the friendships I have made have been the most important part of the past four years of my life.
“Without a doubt, I am complete
This is unbroken, there's no defeat
I am not abandoned, we have belief
I am blessed
To hold tight and fight
Following all our own advice
Treasuring time, as time well spent
No distance will disturb this
Gathering the pieces
Making the montage”
-“Kasia” Rolo Tomassi
---Jumpin’ on the Bandwagon
From eighth grade to just about the end of sophomore year, I was socially struggling. How should I react with these people? What about those other people? From fifth to seventh grade, I was trapped in a Christian private school where the average grade was class size was between 8 and 14. Moving to a public school in eighth grade, I struggled to fit in with other people. There were scores of kids in the same grade, and in the same school AT THE SAME TIME and they were divided into clicks. In each of those clicks, kids knew each other since elementary school. I guess I missed out on that. For three years I figured that the best way to fit in was to jump on the current fad. Do what everyone else does, wear clothes and hair like they do (not as bad as you think, at least no one did drugs). Ironically, jumping on the bandwagon casted me outwards instead. The cure to all this: apathy. It’s pretty tiring trying to catch up to the bandwagon, and not even satisfying once you’re sitting on. Don’t chase the band wagon, take your car how it is and drive your own path.
---The Average Joe
In high school, or any school for that matter, there are three different sections that one gets divided into. According to the high strung “asian” standards, I fall right in the middle group. The top group consists of those who get “A’s” in their classes while the middle group consist of those who obtain “B’s and high C’s” in their classes. Those who obtain “mid C’s or lower” are the Unspeakables (parents would murder). I have no clue why, but throughout high school I was more motivated to avoid being an Unspeakable, than I was to become one of the Top. However, even when I do try my hardest, sometimes it just is not enough. When I joined the Cross Country team, after two and a half years of hard work, I had realized that I was still average. Seventy guys on the team, I was rank 34. In retrospect, I regret not trying harder, for if I was capable of doing better, I should have. I now realize that it is part of humanity for one to consistently test his limits.
---Can I do it? Naahh I can’t….. Oh wait… you know what? Maybe I can….
For all of us seniors, what we have left is the remainder of our school year, and then summer. But what comes afterward? COLLEGE. I’m pretty sure that many people, like me, are being thrust into a totally different state, or city for that matter, to either “sink or swim”. It seems pretty intimidating. There's no mom there to provide me food, my own possessions are no longer considered “safe”, I have to find a new job, and most importantly, I will be alone with people I don’t even know. Moreover, college is a more sophisticated, mature, and taxing version of high school. Can I handle it? Can I adjust? If there was any solace that I have heard, it was from the guru Feraco himself “don’t worry about sleep. As you get older, you just don’t need that much to run on anymore”. But in quiet contemplation, I also feel that I am ready to take on college. It is the stepping stone, the transition to what we all once viewed people as “grown ups”. These fears still run through my head once in a while, but then I think, “I've gotten this far, might as well continue”.
---Money isn’t everything.
Money is the root of all evil. Money is the source of all good. Which statement is true? Are they both true? Or are they both false? This seems like a Feraco type question. I believe that money is of course a necessity and when in access, a luxury. For some people, they would like to live with enough money to get by comfortably. For me, that is not enough. I want to grow and prosper to have enough money to provide my family with things that I had and more. My father once told me that “you never know how valuable money is until you start making your own”. I both semi-agree and semi-disagree with said statement. I believe that you don’t know how valuable money is until you don’t have it, and you observe society around you. Sure money is a crucial part of life, but you should not live your life revolved around it. People live for money. People fight for money. People marry for money. People divorce for money. People kill for money. People die for money. I don’t want to be one of those people.
From eighth grade to just about the end of sophomore year, I was socially struggling. How should I react with these people? What about those other people? From fifth to seventh grade, I was trapped in a Christian private school where the average grade was class size was between 8 and 14. Moving to a public school in eighth grade, I struggled to fit in with other people. There were scores of kids in the same grade, and in the same school AT THE SAME TIME and they were divided into clicks. In each of those clicks, kids knew each other since elementary school. I guess I missed out on that. For three years I figured that the best way to fit in was to jump on the current fad. Do what everyone else does, wear clothes and hair like they do (not as bad as you think, at least no one did drugs). Ironically, jumping on the bandwagon casted me outwards instead. The cure to all this: apathy. It’s pretty tiring trying to catch up to the bandwagon, and not even satisfying once you’re sitting on. Don’t chase the band wagon, take your car how it is and drive your own path.
---The Average Joe
In high school, or any school for that matter, there are three different sections that one gets divided into. According to the high strung “asian” standards, I fall right in the middle group. The top group consists of those who get “A’s” in their classes while the middle group consist of those who obtain “B’s and high C’s” in their classes. Those who obtain “mid C’s or lower” are the Unspeakables (parents would murder). I have no clue why, but throughout high school I was more motivated to avoid being an Unspeakable, than I was to become one of the Top. However, even when I do try my hardest, sometimes it just is not enough. When I joined the Cross Country team, after two and a half years of hard work, I had realized that I was still average. Seventy guys on the team, I was rank 34. In retrospect, I regret not trying harder, for if I was capable of doing better, I should have. I now realize that it is part of humanity for one to consistently test his limits.
---Can I do it? Naahh I can’t….. Oh wait… you know what? Maybe I can….
For all of us seniors, what we have left is the remainder of our school year, and then summer. But what comes afterward? COLLEGE. I’m pretty sure that many people, like me, are being thrust into a totally different state, or city for that matter, to either “sink or swim”. It seems pretty intimidating. There's no mom there to provide me food, my own possessions are no longer considered “safe”, I have to find a new job, and most importantly, I will be alone with people I don’t even know. Moreover, college is a more sophisticated, mature, and taxing version of high school. Can I handle it? Can I adjust? If there was any solace that I have heard, it was from the guru Feraco himself “don’t worry about sleep. As you get older, you just don’t need that much to run on anymore”. But in quiet contemplation, I also feel that I am ready to take on college. It is the stepping stone, the transition to what we all once viewed people as “grown ups”. These fears still run through my head once in a while, but then I think, “I've gotten this far, might as well continue”.
---Money isn’t everything.
Money is the root of all evil. Money is the source of all good. Which statement is true? Are they both true? Or are they both false? This seems like a Feraco type question. I believe that money is of course a necessity and when in access, a luxury. For some people, they would like to live with enough money to get by comfortably. For me, that is not enough. I want to grow and prosper to have enough money to provide my family with things that I had and more. My father once told me that “you never know how valuable money is until you start making your own”. I both semi-agree and semi-disagree with said statement. I believe that you don’t know how valuable money is until you don’t have it, and you observe society around you. Sure money is a crucial part of life, but you should not live your life revolved around it. People live for money. People fight for money. People marry for money. People divorce for money. People kill for money. People die for money. I don’t want to be one of those people.
I will never forget February 24 2003. It was the day I came to America. My parents and I landed at 3’o Clock at Los Angeles Airport. My parents, holding suitcases in each of their hands, told me this is where I will stay until I graduate from college. As a small eleven year old child, I do not think of how tough it would be to live as a foreigner. I simply thought the life in America would be same as it would be back in Korea. I was wrong. I had to adapt to my environment quickly with different language, different people, different environment, and even different bath tub!
My parents decided to live in Arcadia and put me in Dana Middle School. I walked into the school with only knowing how to say simple vocabularies such as hi, bye, and apple. Of course, I was scared and shy. Maybe it was my clothes or lack of English that nobody wanted to be friend of mine. Or maybe they were simply just as scared as me to make friend with somebody who they never have seen before. The fact that I did have any friend at school made me regret that I came to America, which lowered my self esteem. However, as the time passed, my English improved, and I made some friends.
Although at first, I hated the fact that I had no friends to chat or hang out with during lunch, I learned that how important friends are from this experience. Moreover, I am very grateful to have this experience because I appreciate friends more than the others who never had this experience before. Not only did I realize how important friends are, but I also learned how to appreciate people who just came from other countries and enjoy their culture too. I have seen and experienced people who make fun of people who has poor English. I believe that main reason that these people do not appreciate them is they never have experienced before. Unlike them, I acknowledge how tough for them to get used to new language and environment.
As mentioned above, I am lucky and grateful that I have experience the importance of friends. Despite all the painful memories of being lonely, I learned how to see people from different perspectives and understand them better. Overall, the experience I had made me stronger and believe that it made me a better person.
My parents decided to live in Arcadia and put me in Dana Middle School. I walked into the school with only knowing how to say simple vocabularies such as hi, bye, and apple. Of course, I was scared and shy. Maybe it was my clothes or lack of English that nobody wanted to be friend of mine. Or maybe they were simply just as scared as me to make friend with somebody who they never have seen before. The fact that I did have any friend at school made me regret that I came to America, which lowered my self esteem. However, as the time passed, my English improved, and I made some friends.
Although at first, I hated the fact that I had no friends to chat or hang out with during lunch, I learned that how important friends are from this experience. Moreover, I am very grateful to have this experience because I appreciate friends more than the others who never had this experience before. Not only did I realize how important friends are, but I also learned how to appreciate people who just came from other countries and enjoy their culture too. I have seen and experienced people who make fun of people who has poor English. I believe that main reason that these people do not appreciate them is they never have experienced before. Unlike them, I acknowledge how tough for them to get used to new language and environment.
As mentioned above, I am lucky and grateful that I have experience the importance of friends. Despite all the painful memories of being lonely, I learned how to see people from different perspectives and understand them better. Overall, the experience I had made me stronger and believe that it made me a better person.
It has been seventeen long years of my life, somewhere around six thousand three hundred eighty seven days spent walking this earth. Through it all I’ve gone through trials, hardships, experiences, and a seemingly unbreakable bond between my friends and family. Without a doubt, these seventeen years have amounted to hours and hours spent on speaking, sleeping, talking, and learning. However, the greatest aspect to these seventeen years is the sheer joy of being able to experience growing up. The timid expression of my 5 year old self to the stern expressions on my 17 year old face. The time has moved and with it, so have we.
As nostalgic as it seems dreaming of the days as far back as I could remember when I was a child, I look towards the future. I look forward in hopes that I will have realized my dreams and continued living the life that I lead. However, despite our looks into the past, our present stands in front of us – obstacles, sinkholes, and mountains . For every moment we spend living in the present, our present has become our past. Our gateway into the present is of dreaming into the future. The future, whether it be 10 seconds or 10 years, it will one day become the present. I live life not to satisfy my desires and needs for today or for yesterday but to prepare for what life has in store for me tomorrow, next week, or in the next 5 decades.
I cherish all the joys I have had in my life, the gifts that my parents and my friends have given me. The true gifts that have always remained are never physical but always mental and spiritual. The laughs, the anger, the jealousy, the embarrassment of everyday life. These experience are representative of everything that life has to give us. Life has no dead ends until the very end of the road. No matter how many right turns or how many left turns, there are no ends to life’s every choice. There is only what lies ahead; regardless of how dark and deceitful our passage becomes, our descent will culminate with our ascent. Life has far too many days and far too many years to begin and end a wreck. With such a great gift as life, there is no stopping, only the ability to try and try again. Life will begin and life will end, but life does not simply transition as a larvae does to a butterfly. As we change our inner appearances, the very inner structures, we appear as a new being in every stage of our life.
It isn’t enough to say that we are unique, but that there exists something absolutely compelling and interesting about the invisible structure that supports our every actions and motives. A twin may be born with an identical sister or brother, but their personality and their structure will never remain the same. We were born with life not to waste and squander our needs to the wind but to understand it and ultimately decipher the very mystery locked within our very lives. No matter the unexpected turns that appear at the end of the road, there will always be new paths and there will be new choices.
As nostalgic as it seems dreaming of the days as far back as I could remember when I was a child, I look towards the future. I look forward in hopes that I will have realized my dreams and continued living the life that I lead. However, despite our looks into the past, our present stands in front of us – obstacles, sinkholes, and mountains . For every moment we spend living in the present, our present has become our past. Our gateway into the present is of dreaming into the future. The future, whether it be 10 seconds or 10 years, it will one day become the present. I live life not to satisfy my desires and needs for today or for yesterday but to prepare for what life has in store for me tomorrow, next week, or in the next 5 decades.
I cherish all the joys I have had in my life, the gifts that my parents and my friends have given me. The true gifts that have always remained are never physical but always mental and spiritual. The laughs, the anger, the jealousy, the embarrassment of everyday life. These experience are representative of everything that life has to give us. Life has no dead ends until the very end of the road. No matter how many right turns or how many left turns, there are no ends to life’s every choice. There is only what lies ahead; regardless of how dark and deceitful our passage becomes, our descent will culminate with our ascent. Life has far too many days and far too many years to begin and end a wreck. With such a great gift as life, there is no stopping, only the ability to try and try again. Life will begin and life will end, but life does not simply transition as a larvae does to a butterfly. As we change our inner appearances, the very inner structures, we appear as a new being in every stage of our life.
It isn’t enough to say that we are unique, but that there exists something absolutely compelling and interesting about the invisible structure that supports our every actions and motives. A twin may be born with an identical sister or brother, but their personality and their structure will never remain the same. We were born with life not to waste and squander our needs to the wind but to understand it and ultimately decipher the very mystery locked within our very lives. No matter the unexpected turns that appear at the end of the road, there will always be new paths and there will be new choices.
During my five years living in Arcadia and right now I’m going to graduate the arcadia high school. I feel so weird and random, which make me surprise me that the times are passing as fast as I thought. When I spent here at Arcadia I got so much change myself than living in L.A (Korean Town). I really thanks to my mom to moved here, because it changed my life, you know. During living in L.A I was a bad kid like not going to the school that much something like that, then my mom decided to move to Arcadia. I really don’t like it, because I love living in L.A and I don’t like meet new place, which I have to meet new people etc. However, I can’t believe that I’m going to graduate on tomorrow. Who know the time is passing so fast. Now I’m a little scare about live new life. Because I am not a kid anymore like high school kids.
By the way I really thanks to my families, my friends and my teachers. My families are always take care me, which even I am not their son or daughter. They always give me love etc. I really thanks to them. And my friends, who always hang out with me and take, care me. I really thank to them and love them. I think I’m going to miss them so much, because we all are going to graduate tomorrow and some of them move to so far away from Arcadia. However, I really thank to them about we are all become friend each other. Also the teachers I really thank to them make me pass their classes. I own them so much and I just want to really thank to them so much. Also I think I’m going to miss them too just like my friends who save my life and change me. Once again thanks you all. Right now I have to ready for my new life, which mean the college’s life.
By the way I really thanks to my families, my friends and my teachers. My families are always take care me, which even I am not their son or daughter. They always give me love etc. I really thanks to them. And my friends, who always hang out with me and take, care me. I really thank to them and love them. I think I’m going to miss them so much, because we all are going to graduate tomorrow and some of them move to so far away from Arcadia. However, I really thank to them about we are all become friend each other. Also the teachers I really thank to them make me pass their classes. I own them so much and I just want to really thank to them so much. Also I think I’m going to miss them too just like my friends who save my life and change me. Once again thanks you all. Right now I have to ready for my new life, which mean the college’s life.
I believe that the world only needs to hear one word (maybe more depending on the language, but we’re going to ignore that). The one word the world needs to hear is “CHILL!” The world needs to simmer down, take a breather. We’re all so caught up in our day to day stuff, we don’t notice how horrible skewed everything is. I know the world is not going to change just like that (snap of fingers), but realizing our problems is a big step in of itself.
One example, when we wage war, can we just say what we’re fighting for? I’m so sick (and I’m not the only one) of politicians telling us we’re fighting for something, and then a year or two later, “Oh, haha, just kidding. We’re fighting because of this.” Just make up your mind and tell us the truth. I have nothing against the fighting, I’d just like to know what exactly I’m supporting and if I’m supporting it for the right reasons.
Here’s another example. I know I’m graduating from high school, and I hear I won’t have to deal with this as much anymore, but why does everyone have to make drama out of everything? There was ne’er a day in which I would not see or hear someone making a mountain out of a molehill. There’s far too much drama with money, relationship, and hatred. People need to just take a moment and ask themselves “who cares?” before they make something out of nothing.
Chill. It feels good to say it. Try it. Come on.
…Chill
Nick Swanson
One example, when we wage war, can we just say what we’re fighting for? I’m so sick (and I’m not the only one) of politicians telling us we’re fighting for something, and then a year or two later, “Oh, haha, just kidding. We’re fighting because of this.” Just make up your mind and tell us the truth. I have nothing against the fighting, I’d just like to know what exactly I’m supporting and if I’m supporting it for the right reasons.
Here’s another example. I know I’m graduating from high school, and I hear I won’t have to deal with this as much anymore, but why does everyone have to make drama out of everything? There was ne’er a day in which I would not see or hear someone making a mountain out of a molehill. There’s far too much drama with money, relationship, and hatred. People need to just take a moment and ask themselves “who cares?” before they make something out of nothing.
Chill. It feels good to say it. Try it. Come on.
…Chill
Nick Swanson
That is so true man. everyone out there jut needs to frickin' chill out. Why do people naturally make a big deal out of nothing. "OMG she is so talking smack about me." Just get over it already. Everyone needs to just take in a deep breath and chill out.
I really like the way Nick writes his blog entry. The world really needs to just CHILL OUT! I used to believe that drama lie mostly with women, but I can say proudly that there are guys out there who are more dramatic than girls. (cough cough my own best friend). I mean come on, why do we have to make a big deal out of nothing, just get over it. Ok Nancy, I understand that your boyfriend is a little wierd but just get over it. Alright Cindy, I understand that Kevin dumped you and he's dating someone new but get over it. Ok Steve I understand your girlfriend is flirting with other dudes but get over it. Alright Crystal I understand that you got a B+ on the test but GET OVER IT! YOU WILL SURVIVE, TRUST ME! Some people are just so touchy. One of the greatest lessons anyone can learn is "Don't sweat the small things and enjoy the little things in life." I live by that motto almost everyday. If everyone in the world took that to heart I think we would have a better society, with less war and conflict.
Moving on, I look back on high school and, like Danny, I feel that everything went by in the blink of an eye. I feel like just yesterday I was walking down the street with my football friends (believe it or not I was on the football team before), and we were having a jolly good time not worrying about college or anything large in life. Dude where did all that time go? All I can say to the returning kids at the high school is, "enjoy what time you have now, because tomorrow feels so far away, but it comes before you even know it." Don't focus on the learning part so much, because you can fill your mind with as much Calculus and Biology as you want, but you will never be living unless you go out there and live man. Go out for the basketball team. Try out for the Speech and Debate team. Tell that girl how you really feel about her, otherwise you'll regret it and it WILL haunt you. No regrets.
When I look at college, I always seem to feel depressed, yet good at the same time. I might be going to PCC, but at least I can say that I was accepted to UCR and UCSC. It's so depressing hearing about all of my friends rooming together at various universities, and I'm stuck at home going to PCC. IT's really upsetting for me, because I don't like the thought of not belonging with a group of people. My only friend left pretty much is Jeff, because he's the only one going to PCC with me. All my other close friends are departing for their respective universities. It kills me. The only bright side I can see at the moment is the fact that my parents are saving a lot of money. YAY... I don't want to sound selfish but that's just how I feel. I would actually go through the trouble of spending my parents' money just so I can go to UCR and feel like I belong somewhere. It's that natural desire for security. But what I am lacking is the understanding of what it means to go through with that option. My parents would be out on like $30,000 or more just for ONE YEAR of education, and I'm not even going to a university that I truly like. I would be settling. For now I have to live with the stinging feeling of being left out of the college loop, but in the long-run it will be worth it. I hope it will be worth it...
Relating to William Zhao, I think that everyone needs to stop thinking about setting your mind on something and just do it already. "Oh I could be so good at math if I applied myself." That's everyone's excuse. It's so cliché. Is that really the excuse, or were you just afraid of failing? Do you even have what it takes to get an A in math? What really frustrates me is when someone does have the potential but then I have to watch him piss away all of his talent because he didn't want to apply himself. It kills me. What kills me the most is thinking about what I could have done in high school. What if I had turned in a couple more assignments here and there, gotten a few more A's here and there? Would I have gotten into UCLA if I had? That is what will truly haunt me for the rest of my life. I can proudly say that I tried my hardest in some areas such as track and field or speech and debate, but does that really count for anything? Maybe I should have tried harder in Math or AP chemistry instead. I didn't earn any medals or trophies and here I am, four years later, unsatisfied. But the reason for my lack of satisfaction lay mostly in the fact that I am got rejected everywhere except UCR and UCSC, and I'm not even going to either one. I think I've realized that it's not the end of the world now that I'm going to PCC, I still have the chance to turn around things and I have another chance to do well in school. But this is it, my final stand. If I mess it up don't think there will be another chance after. But as Dr. King says, the time is always ripe to do the right thing. That's why I'm doing this blog now.
Well Mr. Feraco, it's been a great run. Thanks for all the discussions in class and the time and effort you put into the students. As I said before, "don't sweat the small things, enjoy the little things and the time is always ripe to do the right thing. Enjoy the time you do have. No regrets." True words of wisdom...
Moving on, I look back on high school and, like Danny, I feel that everything went by in the blink of an eye. I feel like just yesterday I was walking down the street with my football friends (believe it or not I was on the football team before), and we were having a jolly good time not worrying about college or anything large in life. Dude where did all that time go? All I can say to the returning kids at the high school is, "enjoy what time you have now, because tomorrow feels so far away, but it comes before you even know it." Don't focus on the learning part so much, because you can fill your mind with as much Calculus and Biology as you want, but you will never be living unless you go out there and live man. Go out for the basketball team. Try out for the Speech and Debate team. Tell that girl how you really feel about her, otherwise you'll regret it and it WILL haunt you. No regrets.
When I look at college, I always seem to feel depressed, yet good at the same time. I might be going to PCC, but at least I can say that I was accepted to UCR and UCSC. It's so depressing hearing about all of my friends rooming together at various universities, and I'm stuck at home going to PCC. IT's really upsetting for me, because I don't like the thought of not belonging with a group of people. My only friend left pretty much is Jeff, because he's the only one going to PCC with me. All my other close friends are departing for their respective universities. It kills me. The only bright side I can see at the moment is the fact that my parents are saving a lot of money. YAY... I don't want to sound selfish but that's just how I feel. I would actually go through the trouble of spending my parents' money just so I can go to UCR and feel like I belong somewhere. It's that natural desire for security. But what I am lacking is the understanding of what it means to go through with that option. My parents would be out on like $30,000 or more just for ONE YEAR of education, and I'm not even going to a university that I truly like. I would be settling. For now I have to live with the stinging feeling of being left out of the college loop, but in the long-run it will be worth it. I hope it will be worth it...
Relating to William Zhao, I think that everyone needs to stop thinking about setting your mind on something and just do it already. "Oh I could be so good at math if I applied myself." That's everyone's excuse. It's so cliché. Is that really the excuse, or were you just afraid of failing? Do you even have what it takes to get an A in math? What really frustrates me is when someone does have the potential but then I have to watch him piss away all of his talent because he didn't want to apply himself. It kills me. What kills me the most is thinking about what I could have done in high school. What if I had turned in a couple more assignments here and there, gotten a few more A's here and there? Would I have gotten into UCLA if I had? That is what will truly haunt me for the rest of my life. I can proudly say that I tried my hardest in some areas such as track and field or speech and debate, but does that really count for anything? Maybe I should have tried harder in Math or AP chemistry instead. I didn't earn any medals or trophies and here I am, four years later, unsatisfied. But the reason for my lack of satisfaction lay mostly in the fact that I am got rejected everywhere except UCR and UCSC, and I'm not even going to either one. I think I've realized that it's not the end of the world now that I'm going to PCC, I still have the chance to turn around things and I have another chance to do well in school. But this is it, my final stand. If I mess it up don't think there will be another chance after. But as Dr. King says, the time is always ripe to do the right thing. That's why I'm doing this blog now.
Well Mr. Feraco, it's been a great run. Thanks for all the discussions in class and the time and effort you put into the students. As I said before, "don't sweat the small things, enjoy the little things and the time is always ripe to do the right thing. Enjoy the time you do have. No regrets." True words of wisdom...
The end of high school years… To be honest, there isn’t much to say that would be meaningful to every single person out there. We all have different experiences, different relationships, different teachers, but we all are from Arcadia High School. So if this is not going to be read until five years from now, ten years from now, I want to have this blog dedicated to what we should remember, and what we should remind ourselves.
Teachers.
We have all had great teachers in our lifetime, and also horrible ones. But in the end, we all will remember how every single teacher taught us something, they all had taught us the means of coping, they all had taught us the means of learning, they all had taught us the means of time management. Homework was never really difficult, but it prepared us for the next tests and reviewed the same lesson of that day. Even though I never did homework much, now I somewhat appreciate what they meant. Having five hours of work did not mean the whole night was over, get home by four o’clock, there is at least eight hours before sleep time. Two hours spent on eating, washing, cleaning up, showering, socializing with parents. One hour spent on games, friends, etc. Five hours opened to work. Although this might not be something that everyone stuck to, but this is a reminder of what should be done in college.
Why go to school.
What we were doing in school was that we needed to build a foundation for the rest of our lives. School was designed to purge our laziness, our procrastinations, our will to forget. Most of the classes were useless to prepare for the future, physics, math, chemistry, how many of these things were really needed to only work in one field of work? Though these subjects were work heavy, they taught us to work under pressure, to work with others, to work with books. They helped us when we are in the working world. Presentations helped us to build a foundation for conference calls, real presentations, selling products. Group projects prepared us to work with others, to work as a team. Going to school didn’t just mean wasting time, it gave us something to start with to get familiar with real life.
Students/Popularity.
To be honest, Nerds already won in life in high school. They had taken everything taught in high school, and converted into real life. They took school serious. They didn’t waste time overly socializing, they didn’t waste time flirting with the opposite because they didn’t need to, they didn’t need others to notice them because they knew their hard work would be noticed by people more mature. Students really should have just stop caring about what others think and just focus on the preparation. I had met so many people including myself that needed to pick up the pieces that were shattered in school and built them backup during college. There would be a need for that if I had learned when I was younger.
Life in general.
For life now. Seriously, take whatever Bill Gates said about life and apply it. Real life sucks, get used to it. People will not be your friend, they will use you and toss you like garbage. Family will annoy you, but who else is paying your education? Life is not a fairytale, life is reality. The perfect worlds you have thought of will never happen, because there will always be the people on the other side. Take life seriously, Do not Dream, Just do it.
Teachers.
We have all had great teachers in our lifetime, and also horrible ones. But in the end, we all will remember how every single teacher taught us something, they all had taught us the means of coping, they all had taught us the means of learning, they all had taught us the means of time management. Homework was never really difficult, but it prepared us for the next tests and reviewed the same lesson of that day. Even though I never did homework much, now I somewhat appreciate what they meant. Having five hours of work did not mean the whole night was over, get home by four o’clock, there is at least eight hours before sleep time. Two hours spent on eating, washing, cleaning up, showering, socializing with parents. One hour spent on games, friends, etc. Five hours opened to work. Although this might not be something that everyone stuck to, but this is a reminder of what should be done in college.
Why go to school.
What we were doing in school was that we needed to build a foundation for the rest of our lives. School was designed to purge our laziness, our procrastinations, our will to forget. Most of the classes were useless to prepare for the future, physics, math, chemistry, how many of these things were really needed to only work in one field of work? Though these subjects were work heavy, they taught us to work under pressure, to work with others, to work with books. They helped us when we are in the working world. Presentations helped us to build a foundation for conference calls, real presentations, selling products. Group projects prepared us to work with others, to work as a team. Going to school didn’t just mean wasting time, it gave us something to start with to get familiar with real life.
Students/Popularity.
To be honest, Nerds already won in life in high school. They had taken everything taught in high school, and converted into real life. They took school serious. They didn’t waste time overly socializing, they didn’t waste time flirting with the opposite because they didn’t need to, they didn’t need others to notice them because they knew their hard work would be noticed by people more mature. Students really should have just stop caring about what others think and just focus on the preparation. I had met so many people including myself that needed to pick up the pieces that were shattered in school and built them backup during college. There would be a need for that if I had learned when I was younger.
Life in general.
For life now. Seriously, take whatever Bill Gates said about life and apply it. Real life sucks, get used to it. People will not be your friend, they will use you and toss you like garbage. Family will annoy you, but who else is paying your education? Life is not a fairytale, life is reality. The perfect worlds you have thought of will never happen, because there will always be the people on the other side. Take life seriously, Do not Dream, Just do it.
Add Comment
Only users who are logged in may leave comments on this blog. Please follow the link below in order to log in.
Click here to log in
Calendar
|
September '10 | |||||
| Mon | Tue | Wed | Thu | Fri | Sat | Sun |
| 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | ||
| 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 |
| 13 | 14 | 15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 |
| 20 | 21 | 22 | 23 | 24 | 25 | 26 |
| 27 | 28 | 29 | 30 | |||